Annals of the west [electronic resource] : embracing a concise account of principal events which have occurred in the western states and territories from the discovery of the Mississippi Valley to the year eighteen hundred and fifty six

Citation preview

AMAIS

OF THE WEST:

EMBRACING A CONCISE ACCOUNT OF

PEINCIPAL EVENTS WHICH HAVE OCCURRED

I

VESTEM

IN

THE

STATES AND TERRITORIES, FROM THE

DISCOVERY OF THE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY

YEAR EIGHTEEN HUNDRED AND

FIFTY-SIX.

COMPILED FROM THE MOST AUTHENTIC SOURCES,

AND PUBLISHED BY

JAMES

W.

S.

R.

ALBACH,

PITTSBURGH: HAVEN, BOOK AND JOB PRINTER, CORNER

OF

MARKET AND SECOND STREETS.

1857.

F3S-1 ,

Entered accoi'ding

to

Act of Congress, in the year 1856, by

JAMES in

tlie

R

.

ALBAC

H

,

Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, for the Western District of Pennsylvania.

PREFACE The

popularity and apparent demand, throughout our

country, for a to the public,

inducement

for

fi'om the point

The

volume such as the compiler now presents was a principal, though not the strongest preparing a third edition at this time and

—

now

selected for its publication.

projector of these

Annals has been most

correct errors, unavoidable in former editions,

anxious to

and

to

em-

To secure

brace in the present his entire original plan.

greater facilities for that accurate knowledge of the early

Western Settlements by the English, so necessary in the compilation of a reliable work on the subject, Pittsburgh was selected as the most eligible place of publication. The first edition was issued at Cincinnati, where he was assisted by the lamented James H. Peekins, a gentlemen highly competent for the task. That volume was, however, necessarily incomplete, embracing only the central portion of the West.

A

desire to include in its pages a

more

account of

full

events connected with the early history of Illinois, Missouri

and other communities, induced him, at a later period, to prepare a second edition, which was issued a few years ago in St. Louis, and included a thorough revision of the former issue, with considerable additions in which he had the valuable assistance of Rev. J. M. Peck, a gentleman whose long residence in the Far West, and familiarity with the

—

history of those portions less elaborately treated of in the first

edition,

rendered

him admirably

qualified

for

the

undertaking.

Although the author claims credit

for

but

little

originality tlian that displayed in the plan of the

more

work now

IV

1' i;

much time and more

presented, he has devoted

most

K F A C E.

labor than

by experience with such tasks, will give him credit for, in its compilation to which he brings the knowledge acquired by the observation of thirty-five years in the extensive Mississij)pi Valley, and by visits to nearly every memorable spot connected with its of his readers, unacquainted

—

early history.

Although not arranged originally projected,

it

in strict accordance with the plan

believed this

is

new and

greatly

extended edition, for general accuracy, and especially for fullness of detail, may be fairly commended to the reader, as worthy of attention, as a work for perusal and future reference.

While

not pretended, in view of the necessary imper-

it is

fection of all

human

works, that the volume

is

wholly free

from errors and imperfections, the author has endeavored to procure all the facts detailed or in any way alluded to in its pages, from the most reliable sources and the best authorities of the

;

it

will be

found

prondnent events

in

to contain a faithful narratii^e

Western History, deserving

the perusal, not only of the millions acres,

but of every American

—and especially

THIS

1\

n

M

VOLUME

RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED. Pittsburgh, October, 185G.

of

its fertile

of the

our country,

YOLT^'G me:^ of T

who occupy

LIST OF AUTHORITIES USED

IN

THE PREPARATION OF THIS WORK

American State Papers.

21

Washington.

vols.

Vols. ^'

IV. are Foreign Affairs, I. to IV. V. and VI. are Indian Affairs, 1., IL to

I.

VIIL, IX.,

are Finance,

'. The Washington Female Seminary was established about the year 1836, commencing with forty pupils. In 1842, its catalogue numbered one hundred and forty-seven. This institution is supposed to be one of the most flourishing and permanent female

The

first class

schools west of the Alleghenies.

Wliat Burr

may have

followers at the

felt

or intended after he

mouth of Cumberland

met

river, late in

his fugitive

December,

it is impossible to say, but it is certain that he went on openly and boldly, protesting against the acts of Ohio, and avowing his innocence. If he had relied on Wilkinson, he was as yet unde-

1806,

ceived with regard to him.

On

the 4th of January, 1807, he was at Fort Pickering, Chicka-

and soon after at Bayou Pierre. From this point, he wrote to the authorities below, referring to the rumors respecting him, alleging his innocence, and begging them to avoid the horrors of civil war. Word had just been received from Jeflerson, however, of the supposed conspiracy; the militia were under arms, and the acting governor of the Mississippi territory, Cowles Mead, on the 16th of January, sent two aids to meet Colonel Burr; one of these was George Poindexter. At this meeting an interview between the acting governor was arranged, which took place on the 17th, at which time Burr yielded himself to the civil saw

Bluffs,

authority.

was

taken to Washington, the capital of the territory, commenced. Mr. Poindexter was himself attorney-general, and as such, advised that Burr had been guilty of no crime within Mississippi, and wished to have him sent to the lie

and

tlien

legal proceedings

peat of government of the ever,

summoned

United States

a grand jury, which,

the presiding judge, howupon the evidence before

;

:

:

burr's trial and purposes.

1807.

815

—

—

them, presented not Burr, for treason, but the acting governor, for calling out the militia! That evening, Colonel Burr, fearing an arrest by officers sent by Wilkinson, forfeited his bonds and disappeared.

A proclamation

being issued by the governor for his apprehenhe was seized on the Tombigbee river on his way to Florida, and was sent at once to Richmond, where he arrived March 26th. On the 22d of May, Burr's examination began in the Circuit Court of the United States, at Richmond, before Judge Marshall two bills were found against him; one for treason against the United States, the other for a misdemeanor in organizing an enterprise against Mexico, while at peace with the United States but on both these charges the jury found him "not guilty," " upon the principle that the offense, if committed anywhere, was committed out of the jurisdiction of the court." The Chief Justice, however, upon the latter charge, subsequently ordered his commitment for trial within the proper jurisdiction. This commitment, however, being impliedly upon the supposition that the United States wished, under the circumstances, to prosesion,

;

;

government declining to no further steps were taken to bring the supposed culprit to justice, and the details of his doings and plans have never yet been cute the accused, and the attorney for the

do

so,

made known. Although a mystery

hangs about Burr's plans, in consequence of the discontinuance of the suit by the United States, it has been clearly proved by the trial at Richmond, and other evidence, that Burr went into the West in 1805, with the feeling that his day at the East was over in I^ew York he feared even a prosecution if he remained there. That his plans, until late in that year, were undefined; speculations of various kinds, a residence in Tennessee, an appointment in the South-West, were under consideration, but nothing was deterstill

;

mined That he :

at length settled

upon three

objects, to

one or the other

of which, as circumstances might dictate, he meant to devote his energies.

These were

—

A separation of the West from the East, under himself and Wilkinson Should this be, upon further examination, deemed impossible, then an invasion of jVIexico, by himself and Wilkinson, with or without the sanction of the federal government In case of disappointment in reference to Mexico, then the foun-

bukr's purposes unfathomable.

816

180T.

State upon the Wasliita, over which he might preand patriarch. That the Washita scheme was not a mere pretense, is evident from the fact that Burr actually paid toward the purchase, four or live thousand dollars; that it was not the only object, and that the conquest of Mexico, if it could be efiected, was among his settled determinations, his friends all acknowledged, but said this conquest was to take place upon the supposition of a war with Spain, and in no other case that Burr may have thought the government would wink at his proceedings, is very possible and that Wilkinson either meant to aid him, or pretended he would, in order to learn his plans, is certain but the secrecy of his movements, the language of his letter to Wilkinson in July, 1806, and his whole character implies that he would, if he could, have invaded Mexico, whether the United States were at war or peace with Spain. But it cannot be doubted that, going beyond a violation of the laws of the Union, he was disposed to seek a separation of that datioii of a

new

side as founder

;

;

;

Union itself. During his

visit of 1805, he was undoubtedly made fully the old schemes for independence entertained in with acquainted Kentucky, and was led to question the real attachment of the west-

So long

ern people to the federal government.

as

he thought

there was a probability of disunion, it would naturally be his first object to place himself at the head of the republic beyond the

mountains, and should he find himself deceived as to the extent of disaftection in the Great Valley, all his means could be brought His conversations with the Morgans at to bear upon Mexico. Pittsburgh, the views of the " Querist" prepared by Blannerhassett under Burr's eye, and the declarations of Blannerhassett to Henderson and Graham, seem to leave no room for doubting the fact that a dissolution of the United States had been contemplated by the ex-Vice-President, although to

doubt that

it

we think

had been abandoned

there

is

as little reason

as hopeless, long before his

arrest.

With regard opinion

;

to Wilkinson,

it

is

not easy to form a decided

the strongest fact in his favor

is

that he informed the gov-

ernment of Burr's projects, in the fall of 1805 the strongest fact against him is, that if innocent, he was able to outwit and entrap so subtile a man as the conspirator. It has been charged against Wilkinson, that he altered tlie letter sent him by Burr, and then swore that the copy was a true copy this, however, is fully explained by the deposition of Mr. Duncan, Wilkinson's legal adviser ;

:

GOVERNOR HULL BUYS EAST MICHIGAN.

1807.

at l!^evv Orleans,

bv

whom

817

indeed the omission was suffered

desiffn-

edly to remain, in opposition to the general's repeated and strong expression of his wish that it should be supplied.

Another charge has been brought against Wilkinson since his Mexico two hundred thousand dollars for stopping Burr. This charge seems improbable, and it seems death, that he claimed of

equally improbable that during the persecution of the general in

knowledge of so strange an act, and one of so public a by his enemies. As it was not brought forward till 1836, eleven years after his death, no opportu1810, no

nature, should have been reached

nity has occurred for explaining or disproving to

weigh against

his

memory

it,

but

it

ought not

until further evidence is offered in its

support.

On

the 27th of January, 1807, Governor Hull, of Michigan Ter-

had been authorized by the federal government to enter into a treaty with the ITorth- Western Indians, for the lands upon the

ritory,

eastern side of the Peninsula, and for those west of the Connecti-

cut Reserve, as far as the An Glaize. The directions then given having been repeated in September, a council was held at Detroit, and a treaty made ISTovember 17th, with the Ottawas, Chippewas, Wyandots, and Pottawattamies, by which the country from the Maumee to Saginaw Bay, on the eastern side of Michigan, was transferred, with certain reservations, to the United States. Congress confirmed the old French claims to land in the West, during this year. stockade was built round the new town of Detroit. The region of country comprised in the Territories of Indiana

A

and Upper Louisiana, for a number of years after their organization, was too remote, too much exposed to Indian depredations, and too destitute of the comforts of civilized

life,

to attract

many

emi-

grants.

" Lands equally good, and much more secure from danger, were more convenient. Hence the settlements on the Wabash, on the Illinois, on the Upper Mississippi, and near the Detroit river, increased in numbers slowly. The Indians still lingered around

and familiar hunting grounds, as if reluctant to abandon the scenes of their youth, and the graves of their ancestors, altljough they had received the stipulated payment, and had consented to retire from them."*

their houses

* Valley of the Mississippi,

ii.

523.

;

SLAVERY IN INDIANA PROHIBITED.

818

"Enterprise had not then pushed derness as in

modern

the Eastern States.

times,

In

fact,

and

its

1807.

energies so far into the wil-

capital floated along the shores of

a great portion of that uncultivated

which constitutes the splendid scenery of western iN'ew York, adorned, as it now is, w^ith large cities and villages, and The prinintersected by rail roads and canals, was a dense forest. trade fur cipal business of the settlements in Michigan was the and the wilderness around, instead of revealing its treasures to the gubstantial labor of agriculture, was preserved a waste, for the propagation of wild game, and the fur-bearing animals. "E'o permanent settlements of any considerable importance had been made throughout this section of the countr3^, besides those at tract of country,

Detroit, Michilimackinack, a small establishment at St. Mary's

Fox

Green Bay, Prairie du Chein, and certain trading posts of eastern companies, some of which are now in ruins. 'Grim-visaged war had smoothed her wrinkled front,' and the country which had been for so long a period drenched in blood, river,

river of

now shone During

out in the mild, but glorious light of peace."*

this year

was brought

to a close the

of introducing slavery into Indiana Territory.

movement It

in favor

began with the

men in the Kaskaskia region, in 1796. was again brought before Congress, and reported against by Mr. Randolph. In 1804, it was a third time brought and following up, the resolution offered in the House of Represenpetition of four

In 1803,

tatives

it

:

"Resolved, That the sixth

article of the

ordinance of 1787, which

prohibited slavery within the said territory, be suspended, in a

manner, for ten years, so as to permit the introduction of born within the United States, from any of the individual States Provided, That such individual State does not permit the importation of slaves from foreign countries. And provided, further. That the descendants of all such slaves shall, if males, be free at the age of twenty-five years, and if females, at the age of twentyone years." In 1806, the report of the committee offering this resolution was referred, and the same resolve again offered. In 1807, the subject once more came up, upon a representation by the House of Representatives and Legislative Council of the territory. The National Representatives were again asked by qualified slaves,

:

* History of Micliigan, 183.

MOVEMENTS OF TECUMTHE.

1808.

819

committee to approve tlie step but in the Senate a different view was taken, and it was declared inexpedient to suspend the

their

;

ordinance.

During the year 1808, Tecumthe and the Prophet continued quino other end than a reformation of the Indians. Before the month of June, they had removed from Greenville to the banks of the Tippecanoe, a tributary of the Upper Wabash, where a tract of land had been granted them by the Pottawattamies and Kickapoos. In July, the Prophet" sent to General Harrison a messenger, begging him not to believe the tales told by his enemies, and promising a visit. In August, accordingly, he spent two weeks at Vincennes, and by his words and promises, led the governor to change very much his previous opinion, and to think his influence might be beneficial rather than etly to extend their influence, professing

mischievous.

Tecumthe entered upon the great work he had long contempla1805 or 1806. He was then about thirty-eight years of age. To unite the several Indian tribes, many of which were hostile to, and had often been at war with each other, in this great and important undertaking, prejudices were to be overcome, their original manners and customs to be re-established, the use of arted, in the year

dent spirits to be abandoned, and all intercourse with the whites to be suspended. " The task was herculean in its character, and beset with diffiHere was a field for the display of the highculties on every side. He had already gained the est moral and intellectual powers. reputation of a brave and sagacious warrior, and a cool-headed, upright, wise,

nor a peace

and efficient counselor. He was neither a war and yet he wielded the power and inlluence of

chief,

both. " The time having

now

arrived for action, and

knowing

full well,

that to win savage attention, some bold and striking movement was necessary, he imparted his plan to his brother, the Prophet,

who

and without a moment's delay, prepared himself for was appointed to play in this great drama of savage life. Tecumthe well knew that excessive superstition was everywhere a prominent trait in the Indian character; and therefore, with the tlie

adroitly,

part he

skill

of another Cromwell, brought superstition to his aid.

his brother began to dream dreams, and see visions; he became afterward an inspired prophet, favored with a divine commission from the Great Spirit the power of life and death was placed in his hands. He was appointed agent for preserving the

"Suddenly,

—

820

MOVEMENTS OF TECUMTHE.

1808.

property and lands of the Indians, and for restoring them to

tlieir

happy condition. He thereupon commenced his sacred work. The public mind was aroused, unbelief gradually gave way; credulity and wild fanaticism began to spread its circles, widening and deepening, until the fame of the prophet and the divine character of his mission had reached the frozen shores of the lakes, and overran the broad plains which stretched far beyond the great original

'

Father of Waters.' "Pilgrims from remote

tribes,

sought with fear and trembling

the head-quarters of the prophet and the sage.

and

Proselytes were

beyond all former example. and seizing upon the golden opportunity, he mingled with the pilgrims, won them by his address, and on their return sent a knowledge of his plan of concert and union to the most distant tribes. " The bodily and mental labors of Tecumthe next commenced. His life became one of ceaseless activity. He traveled, he argued, he commanded. His persuasive voice was one day listened to by the Wyandots, on the plains of Sandusky on the next, his commands were issued on the banks of the Wabash. "He was anon seen paddling his canoe across the Mississippi, multiplied,

his followers increased

Even Tecumthe became

a believer,

;

then boldly confronting the governor of Indiana, in the councilhouse at Vincennes. JSTow carrying his banner of union among the Creeks and Cherokees of the south, and from thence to the cold and inhospitable regions of the north, neither intoxicated by success,

nor discouraged by failure." The year 1808, made a change in the Presidency of the United States, though not in political measures. Mr. Jeiferson, who had administered the affairs of the country with pre-eminent success through two terms, and who was generally popular throughout the West, retired to private life, and Mr. Madison became his successor, in March, 1809. England and France, and indeed most of the European governments, had been in a state of hostility for some years. Napoleon had introduced and carried into effect what has been called the " Continental System." This was designed to exclude England from all intercourse with the continent of Europe. All importation of English manufactures and produce was prohibited. This system involved the rights of neutral powers, and both England and France commenced depredations on the commerce of the United States. In November, 1806, Napoleon issued the famous decree of Berlin, by which the British Islands were declared to be in a state of

— BRITISH ADVISE

1808.

IISTDIAN HOSTILITIES.

821

Immediately, England directed reprisals against the Berlin decree, and issued her " Orders in Council" in 1807. Every

blockade.

neutral vessel with

England

orders.

its

cargo was confiscated which violated these

also claimed the right to search all neutral ves-

With this odious was connected the "right of search" on neutral vessels, for British seamen, and all were claimed as such, who could not show official papers of their birth, and regular shipment under a neutral government. IIuTidreds of naturalized citizens, and even native born Americans, were thus taken under our flag and impressed on board of British ships of war. These " orders " were followed on the part of France, by the decree of Milan, December, 1^07, and a more aggravated one of the Tuilleries, in January, sels, in

order to execute the orders in council.

practice

1808.

These decrees denationalized and confiscated every neutral veswhich had been searched by an English ship. These difficulties with England were greatly increased by the wanton attack on the frigate Chesapeake, in the waters of the United States. This produced a call upon the militia of the United States. The Imperial decrees of France, and the aggressions of Great Britain, induced Congress, by recommendation of the President, to lay an embargo prohibiting the exportation of all articles from This measure met with so the United States, in December, 1807. much opposition that it was repealed in 1809, and at the same time all trade and intercourse with France and England was prohibited by an act of Congress.* During the same period, British officers and traders were encouraging the Indians to contend for their rights, by instilling into their minds the notion that they had sovereignty over all the counThese lessons were try not ceded by the treaty of Greenville. relished by Tecumthe and his brother, the Prophet. In reference to the hostilities of 1811, but which had existed in feelings and plans at an early period, Mr. Lanman says " The basis of these hostilities was the fact that Elshwatawa, th© Prophet, who pretended to certain supernatural powers, had formed a league with Tecumthe, to stir up the jealousy of the Indians against the United States. It seems that this was an act of preconcert on the part of these brothers, in order to produce a general confederacy of Indians against the United States. sel

:

* Sec Enoyclopaedia Americana,

articlo,

"Continental Syitem."

CONTROVERSY BETWEEN HARRISON AND TECUMTIIE.

822

1808.

" Mutual complaints were urged on both sides. It was maintained by Governor Harrison that the Indians had endeavored to excite insurrection against the Americans, their property,

and murdered

had depredated upon and that they were,

their citizens;

moreover, in league with the British, to return to their respective tribes,

He and

ordered them, therefore, up the property

to yield

which tliey had stolen, and also the murderers. " Tecumthe, in answer, denied the league. He alleged that his only design, and that of his brother, was to strengthen the ainity between the diftereut tribes of Indians, and to improve their moral In answer to Governor Harrison's demand for the murcondition. derers of the whites who had taken refuge among their tribes, he denied that they were there and secondly, that if they were there, it was not right to punish them, and that they ought to be forgiven, as he had forgiven those who had murdered his people in Illinois. " The Indians, comprised of seceders from the various tribes, were incited by the conviction that their domain was encroached upon by the Americans that they were themselves superior to the white men and that the Great Spirit had directed them to make one mighty struggle in throwing off the dominion of the United British influence, which had before exerted its agency in States. the previous Indian war, was active on the American side of the Detroit river, and it must be admitted that it had strong ground of ;

;

;

action.

"An

ardent correspondence had for some time existed regarding of the savages, and powerful eftbrts were made to disconduct the suade them from advancing in their projects. In a speech which was sent to Tecumthe and his brother, complaining of injuries which had been committed by the Indians, and demanding redress, BrothGov. Harrison, who then resided at Vincennes, remarks as soon as they hear my ers, I am myself of the Long Knife fire :

'

;

voice,

you

shirt men,' as

Wabash.

them pouring forth their swarms of 'huntingnumerous as the musquitoes on the shores of the

will see

Brothers, take care of their stings.'

"

the 25th of November, Governor Hull met at Brownstown, Ottawas, Pottawattamies, AVyandots, and Shaw^Chippewas, the nese, and obtained from them a grant of a strip of land connecting the Maumee with the "Western Reserve, and another strip connecting Lower Sandusky with the country south of the line agreed upon in 1795. These strips were to be used for roads. The white settlements in Upper Louisiana, in the beginning of 1808, had not extended much beyond the boundaries claimed by

On

HOSTILE MOVEMENTS OF TUE SAVAGES.

1809.

823

the Spanish authorities in virtue of former treaties with native tribes.

On

the 10th of J^ovember of that year, a grand council of the

nation of Osages was hekl at Fort Clark, on the right

bank of

the

where a treaty was made in which the Osages relinquish their claims to all their lands between the Missouri and Arkansas rivers, as far west as a line drawn from Fort Clark due south to Arkansas. This treaty threw open the territory to settlements to this boundary. Throughout the year 1809, Tecumthe and his brother were strengthening themselves, both openly and secretly. Governor Harrison, however, had been once more led to suspect their ultimate designs, and was preparing to meet an emergency, whenever The probability of its being at hand was very it might arise. greatly increased by the news received from the Upper Mississippi, Missouri

river,

of hostile movements there

among

the savages.

In reference to

these movements, and the position of the Shawanese brothers, Gov-

ernor Harrison wrote to the Secretary of War, on the 5th of July, as follows

:

"

The Shawanese prophet and about forty followers arrived here about a week ago. He denies most strenuously any participation which he says and Illinois and he claims the merits of having prevailed upon them to

in the late combination to attack our settlements,

was

entirely confined to the tribes of the Mississippi

rivers

;

relinquish their intentions.

"I must confess that my suspicions of his guilt have been rather strengthened than diminished at every interview I have had with

him

since his arrival.

tation to

war against

He us,

acknowledged that he received an invifrom the British, last fall, and that he was

apprised of the intention of the Sacs, Foxes, &c., early in the spring,

But he could give no satisfactory explanation of his neglecting to communicate to me, circumstances so extremely interesting to us, and toward which I had a few months before directed his attention, and received a and warmly

solicited to join in their league.

solemn assurance of his cheerful compliance with the injunctions I had impressed upon him. "The result of all my inquiries on the subject is, that the late combination was produced by British intrigue and influence, in It was, anticipation of war between them and the United States. however, premature and ill-judged, and the event sufficiently manifests a great decline in their influence, or in the talents and ad-

ILLINOIS TERRITORY FORMED.

824

which they have been accustoraed

dress, with

1809.

manage

to

their

Indian relations.

"The

warlike and well armed tribes of the Pottawattamies, Ottawas, Chippewas, Delawares, and Miamies, I believe neither had,

nor would have joined in the combination; and although the Ivickapoos, whose warriors are better than those of any other tribe, the remnant of the Wyandot excepted, are much under the influence of the prophet, I am persuaded that they were never made acquainted with their intentions, if these were really hostile to the

United States." In this same letter the governor, at the request of the secretary, Dr. Eustis, gives his views of the defense of the frontiers, in which portion of his epistle

many

valuable hints are given in relation to

the course proper to be pursued in case of a war with England.

In September, October, and December, the governor of Indiana succeeded in extinguishing the claims of the Delawares, Pottawattamies, Miamies, Eel river Indians, Weas, and Kickapoos, to certain lands upon the Wabash, which had not yet been purchased, and which were believed to contain copper ore. The treaties with the Delawares, Pottawattamies, Miamies, and Eel river Indians, were made at Fort Wayne the others at ;

Vincennes they were protested against by Tecumthe in the following year. On the 17th of February the Legislature of Ohio passed the ;

charter of the

Miami

University.

With regard

to this institution,

a question at once arose, whether it should be within Symmes' Purchase, as it had been originally intended it should be, and as the char-

upon the lands with which it was endowed which lands it had been found necessary to select out of the PurThe legislature decided that chase, as has been already related. the University should be upon the lands which had been appropriated to its support in the township of Oxford, and there, accordingly, it was placed. One of the events of 1809, which claims special notice, was the ter required

;

or placed

;

organization of the territory of Illinois.

The people

of Illinois, as has happened to others

more

recently,

were left without a regularly constituted governOriginally it was a portion of ancient Louisiana, under the ment. French monarchy. By the treaty of France with Great Britain, in 1763, all Canada, including the Illinois country, was ceded to the latter power. at several periods

ILLINOIS TERRITORY FORMED.

1809.

But Britisli when Captain

825

authority and laws did not reach Illinois until 1765, Sterling, in the name and by the authority of the

British crown,

established the provisional

government

at

Fort

Chartres.

In 1766, the " Quebec Bill," as Parliament, which placed

under the

Illinois,

local administration of

was called, passed the British and the ISTorth-Western Territory

it

Canada.

The conquest of the country by General

Clark, in 1778, brought under the jurisdiction of Virginia, and in the month of October, the Legislature of that State organized the county of Illinois. The cession of the country to the Continental Congress was made in 1784, and the ordinance to or^nize the North-Western Territory, which provided for a territorial government, was not passed until 1787, and the governor and judges who exercised, in one body, legislative and judicial authority, did not go into operation until July, 1788. Still the Illinois country remained without any organized government till March, 1790, when Governor St. Clair organized the county that bears his name. Hence, for more than six years at one period, and for a shorter time at other periods, there was no executive, legislative, and judicial authority in the country. The people were a "law unto themselves," and good feelings, harmony, and fidelity to engagements predominated. From 1800 they had been a part of the territory of Indiana. In all the territories at thatperiod, there were two grades of territorial government. The first was that of governor and judges. These constituted the law-making power. Such was the organization of Illinois in 1809. The next grade was a territorial legislature; the people electing the house of representatives, and the j^resident and it

senate appointing the council.

By an act of Congress, of February 3d, 1809, all that part of Indiana Territory which lies west of the Wabash river, and a direct line drawn from that river and Post Vincennes, due north, to the between the United States and Canada, was constinameof Illinois and the iirst grade of territorial government was established. For eight years Illinois had formed a part of Indiana, and the principal statutes of that territory were re-enacted by the governor and judges, and became the basis of statute law in Illinois, much of which, without change of phraseology, remains in the revised code of that State, as the same laws, in substance, originated in the legislation of the governor and judges of the North- Western Territory, and were enacted by the governor and judges of Indiana, in territorial line

tuted into a separate territory, by the

63

;

1808.

OLDEIf STATUTES OF INDIANA.

826

the territory of Louisiana, during the period of their temporary ju-

west of the Mississippi.

risdiction

The following specimen of

their early jurisprudence

may

not be

without interest to the reader. competent number of persons for each county were nominated and commissioned by the governor with power to take all manner of recognizances and obligations as any justices of the peace in the Uni-

A

—

all to be certitied to the court of common pleas at the next session except those for a felony, which belonged to the One or more justices of the peace, court of oyer and terminer. may hear and determine, by due course of law, any petty crimes

ted States

—

and misdemeanors, where the punishment shall be tine only, not exceeding three dollars. Justices were required to commit the ofl'ender when a crime was perpetrated in their sight, without further testimony. All warrants to be under the hand and seal of the justice. Justices to have power to punish by fine, as provided in the statute, all assaults and batteries not of an aggravated nature; and cause to be arrested all affrayers, rioters and disturbers of the peace, and bind them over by recognizance, to appear at the next general court, or court of county, and

common

pleas, to be held within the

to require such persons to give security.

the peace to examine into

all

Justices of

homicides, murders, treasons and

and to commit to prison be guilty of manslaughter, murder, treason, or other capital offense, and hold to bail all persons suspected to be guilty of lesser oflenses and require sureties for the felonies, all

done

persons

in their respective counties,

suspected to

;

good behavior of idle, vagrant, disorderly characters swindlers and gamblers, as well as every description of disorderly and ;

vagrant persons. Courts of Courts.

—

common

pleas were organized in each county,

of three judges, any two of whom were a quorum. They were appointed and commissioned by the governor for and during good behavior. Said courts to hear and determine, according to the

common

law, all crimes

and misdemeanors, the punishment where-

of did not extend to life, limb, imprisonment for one year, or forfeiture of goods and chattels, lands and tenements. This court held pleas of assize^ scire facias, replevins, and >vas

empowered

to hear

and determine all manner of pleas, suits, actions and crimes, real, personal, and mixed, according to law. For the more speedy administration of justice, the court held six sessions annually. If the court

was not opened on the day appointed, the

sheriff

could adjourn from day to day for two days, and then until the

next term.

OLDEN STATUTES OF INDIANA.

1808.

82T

Compensation of the judges of this court was two dollars and per day, paid from the county levy. This court had power to take all recognizances and obligations, and

fifty cents

cases not within their jurisdiction, to be certified to the next court of oyer and terminer. All fines to be duly and truly assessed accorall

ding to the quality of the ofiense, without afl:ection or partialit}-. Criminals w^ho had absconded from the counties to be brought back by w^arrant. Any person aggrieved may a})peal to the general court. All writs issued to be in the name of the United States. Judges had power to grant under seal, replevins, ivrits of parlitioii, writs of view, and all other writs and process, under said pleas and actions cognizable in said court, as occasion may require. The court could issue subpoenas, under seal, and signed by any clerk, into any county in the territory, summoning any witness. The clerk of said court was appointed by the governor during good behavior.

The Supreme cennes, on the

—styled General Court— was held twice a year, ViuTuesdays in April and September— had authority at

first

to issue writs of habeas corpus, certiorari,

members of

the court were constituted

and writs of error. The judges, and required

circuit

to hold a circuit court once in each year in the counties of Dear-

born, Clark, Randolph and St. Clair.

This court was empowered and determine all cases, matters and things, cognizable in court to examine and correct errors of inferior courts, and

to hear said

;

punish; to punish the "contempts, omissions, neglects, favors, corruptions and defaults of

all

justices of the peace, sherifts, coro-

and all other officers; award process to collect all fines, forfeitures and amercements " to hold courts of oyer and terminer, and general jail delivery. The governor was empowered to call a special term for capital offenses. ners, clerks,

;

By

the requisition of the Secretary of War, under the act of Congress of 1808, for arming and equipping one hundred thousand

Governor Lewis of the territory of for raising and equipping three hundred and seventy-seven militia of the territory, which were

militia in the

Louisiana,

United

States,

made proclamation

duly apportioned in the counties of St. Charles, St. Louis, Ste. Genevieve, Cape Girardeau, N'ew Madrid, and Arkansas, On the 28th of June, 1809, Nicholas Jarrot, of Cahokia, who had just returned from Prairie du Chein, made affidavit, that the

and traders at that place, and on the frontiers of Canada, were stirring up the Indians, furnishing them with guns and ammunition, and preparing thcmfor hostile demonstrations.

British agents

RESOLUTIONS OF OHIO LEGISLATURE.

828

1810.

In November, a communication came from Messrs. Portier and Bleakly, of Prairie du Chain, denying the statements of

They were persons

implicated.

About

M.

Jarrot.

the same period, hostile

the part of the Sac and Fox nations, During the same month, hostilities commenced between the Osages and lowas; the latter having killed some of the former, not far from where Liberty is now situated,

demonstrations were

made on

against Fort Madison.

north of the Missouri river.

About

some three or four years, great excitement was caused in Ohio, by wliat was known under the name of the "Sweeping Eesolutions." The legislature of Ohio had passed this time, for

1810.]

an

act,

giving justices of the peace jurisdiction, without the aid of a

jury, in the first instance in the collection of debts, in all eases

where the demand did not exceed

fifty dollars.

the constitution of the United States,

all

Inasmuch

as

by

matters of claim, where

amount exceeds twenty dollars, are referred to a jury; and, inasmuch too, as anything in tl>e laws or constitution of a State,

the

contrary to the provisions of the national constitution, void,

and of no

efi:ect,

the judges of

all

is

utterly

the courts declared this act

of the legislature void, and of no effect. This boldness of the judges aroused the anger of the legislators, and in order to punish the bold expounders of the law, the latter were impeached in the Three judges were in this way Senate, and removed from office. successively removed, in the years preceding 1809-10 for this In the fall of 1809, however, the people did not elect cause. "sweepers" (as the impeaching legislators were called,) enough to the Senate, to enable the House to carry an impeachment through the same, and a new plan was therefore devised for asserting the

supremacy of the legislature. The doctrine was started, that in a it would be seven j-cars since the constitution of Ohio went into operation, and certainly all civil officers ought to go out of ofiice every seven years, and so have the field entirely cleared ofi'for new aspirants to ofiice; and accordingly, on the 7th of January, 1810, the great so called "Sweeping Kesolutiou" was passed, short time

preamble, reads as follows: "Whereas, it is provided by the eighth section of the third article of the constitution of this State, that the judges of the

which, with

its

and associate judges of the court of be appointed by joint ballot of both houses of the general assembly, and shall hold their offices for seven years, and whereas, the first general assemif so long they behave well bly of this State did appoint judges of the supreme court, presi-

supreme

court, the presidents

common

pleas, shall

;

— 1810.

RESOLUTIONS OP OHIO LEGISLATURE.

829

dents and associate judges of the court of common pleas, many of whose offices have become vacant at different times, and electo fill vacancies; and whereas, tbe original about to expire, and it becomes necessary for the general assembly to provide for that event: "Therefore, Resolved, by the general assembly of the State of Ohio, that the constitution of the State having limited and defined tbe term of office whicli the judges of the supreme court, tbe presidents and judges of the court of common pleas, the secretary

tions have

term of

been bad

office is

of State, tbe auditor and treasurer of the State shall bold, and mode of filling vacancies by the legislature, it cannot, of right, be construed to extend beyond the end of the original term also tbe

which tbe first officers were appointed."* This resolution, when passed, was sent to tbe Senate, and passed there on the 18th of January, 1810, and thus every civil officer in tbe State was at once swept out of office, and in the following month the legislature proceeded to fill some of tbe vacancies so made, and to order elections by the people of those officers who were so elected. Many of the counties had not been organized longer than three or four years, and many judges had not held office for two years, although the constitution makes the term for

By

seven years.

fusion for a time

new

this ;

means the whole

many

was thrown

State

into con-

of the old officers refused to give

way

to

was some time before the utter unconstitutionality of the proceedings of the legislature was seen and acknowledged all around, and peace and order again restored. the

The

ones,

and

it

Tecumthe and his were placed beyond a doubt in

hostile intentions of

United

States,

causes were

—the

purchase at Fort

Shawanese denounced

And

as illegal

here, as in 1790 to 1795,

and

it is

Wayne unjust,

followers toward tbe

1810.

The

exciting

in 1809,

which the

and British

influence.

almost impossible to learn what

was the amount of British influence, and whence it prowhether from tbe agents merely, or from higher authority. On the one hand there are many assertions like the following:

really

ceeded

;

ViNCENNES, 26th June, 1810.t

"Winemac assured me that the Prophet, not long since, proposed to the young men to murder the principal chiefs of all the tribes,

*Atwater's History of Ohio.

f Ilarrison Dispatches.

INDIAN HOSTILITIES THREATENED.

830

1810.

would never be untied until this was that these were the men who had sold their lands, and effected who would prevent them from opposing the encroachments of the observing, that their hands ;

white people. An Iowa Indian informs me, that two years ago this summer, an agent from the British arrived at the Prophet's town, and, in his presence, delivered the messag-e with which he was charged, the substance of which was, to urge the Prophet to unite as many tribes as

he could against the United States, but not to commence they gave the signal.

hostlities until

YiNCENNES, July

18, 1810.

From the lowas, I learn that the Sacs and Foxes have actually received the tomahawk, and are ready to strike whenever the considerable number of the Sacs went, Prophet gives the signal.

A

some time

and on the

first

destination.

A

since, to see the British superintendent;

instant, fifty

more passed Chicago

Miami

who

chief,

for the

same

has just returned from his annual

visit to

Mai-

was keep your eyes be you ready, but do not

den, after having received the accustomed donation of goods,

thus addressed by the British agent: fi^ed on

me

;

my tomahawk

is

now up

"My ;

son,

strike until I give the signal."

YiNCENNES, July 25th, 1810.

There can be no doubt of the designs of the Prophet and the British agent of Indian affairs, to do us injury.

This agent

is

a

and his implacable hatred refugee from the neighborhood of him take part with the Indians, prompted to country, native his to ,

between them and General Wayne's army. He has, ever since his appointment to the principal agency, used his utmost endeavors to excite hostilities and the lavish manner in which he is allowed to scatter presents among them, shows that his government participates in his enmity and authorizes his measures.

in the battle

;

Fort Wayne, August 7, 1810. Since writing you on the 25th ultimo, about one hundred men of the Saukies have returned from the British agent, who supplied them liberally with everything they stood in want of. The party

received forty-seven

powder and

lead.

rifles,

This

country, inasmuch as

it

is

and a number of

fusils,

with plenty of

sendii^g fire-brands into the Mississippi

will

draw numbers of our Indians to the same liberality.

British side, in the hope of being treated with the

John Johnston, Indian Agent.

TECUMTHE AND HARRISON IN COUNCIL.

1810.

831

On the other hand, it is well known that Sir James Craig, the governor of Canada, wrote on the 25th of ]!^ovember, 1810, to Mr. Morier, the British Minister at Washington, authorizing him to inform the United States government that the northern savages were meditating hostilities it is likewise known that in the following March, Sir James wrote to Lord Liverpool in relation to the Indians, and spoke of the information he had given the Americans, ;

and that

his

conduct was approved, besides the repeated denial by

the English minister at Washington, of any influence having been

exerted over the frontier tribes adverse to the States, by the authority or with the knowledge of the English ministry, or the

governor of Canada. These, disconnected with other circumstanbut they do not ces, should a^iquit the rulers of Great Britain show who, nor how high in authority the functionaries were who ;

tried, as

Tecumthe

told Harrison, to set the red

men,

as dogs,

upon

the whites.

But, however the evil influence originated, certain it is that the determination was taken by "the successor of Pontiac," to unite all the western tribes in hostility to the United States, in case that power would not give up the lands bought at Fori Wayne, and undertake to recognize the principle, that no purchases should after

made

nation.

iinless

By

from a

be there-

council representing all the tribes united, as one

various acts, the feelings of

Tecumthe became more

August, he having visited Vincennes to see the governor, a council was held at which, and at a subsequent Of interview, the real position of afi'airs was clearly ascertained. that council, the account contained in Drake's life of the great

and more evident; but

in

is given : " Governor Harrison had

chieftain

made arrangements for holding the own house, which had been fitted up

council on the portico of his with seats for the occasion. Here, on the morning of the fifteenth, he awaited the arrival of the chief, being attended by the judges of the Supreme Court, some officers of the army, a sergeant and twelve men, from Fort Knox, and a large number of citizens. " At the appointed hour, Tecumthe, supported by forty of his principal warriors, made his appearance, the remainder of his fol-

lowers being encamped in the village and its environs. When the chief had approached within thirty or forty yards of the house, he suddenly stopped, as if awaiting some advances from the governor. "

An

was sent requesting him and his followers to take seats on the portico. To this Tecumthe objected he did not Uaink the place a suitable one for holding the conference, but preinterpreter

—

TECUMTHE AND HARRISON IN COUNCIL.

882

—

—

should take place in a grove of trees to which he .standing a short distance from the house. The governor

ferred that

pointed

1810,

it

had no ohjection to the grove, except that there were no it for accommodation. "Tecumthe replied, that constituted no objection to the gi'ove, the earth being the most suitable place for the Indians, who loved The governor yielded to repose upon the bosom of their mother. the point, and the benches and chairs having been removed to the spot, the conference was begun, the Indians being seated on the said he

seats in

grass.

"Tecumthe opened

the meeting

tions to the treaty of Fort

the previous year; and in

by

stating, at length, his objec-

Wayne, made by Governor Harrison in the course of his speech, boldly avowed

the principle of his party to be, that of resistance to every cession of land, unless made by all the tribes, who, he contended, formed but one nation. He admitted that he had threatened to kill the chiefs who signed the treaty of Fort "Wayne, and that it was his fixed determination not to permit the village chiefs, in future, to manage their affaii's, but to place the power with w^hich they had been heretofore invested, in the hands of the war chiefs. "The Americans, he said, had driven the Indians from the sea coast, and would soon push them into the lakes and, while he disclaimed all intention of making war upon the United States, he ;

declared

to be his unalterable resolution to take a stand,

it

resolutely oppose the

further intrusion of the whites

and upon the

He

concluded by making a brief but impassioned wrongs and aggressions inflicted by the white upon the Indians, from the commencement of the Revolu-

Indian lands.

recital of the various

men

tionary

war down

to the period of that council, all of

calculated to arouse as

which was and inflame the minds of such of his followers

were present.

"To him interpreter

the Governor replied, and having taken his seat, the

commenced explaining

the speech to Tecumthe, who, sprung to his feet and began to speak with great vehemence of manner. " The governor was surprised at his violent gestures, but as he did not understand him, thought he was making some explanation, and suflered his attention to be drawn toward Winnemac, a friendly Indian lying on the grass before him, who was renewing the priming of his pistol, which he had kept concealed from the other Indians, but in full view of the governor. "His attention, however, was again directed toward Tecumthe, after listening to a portion of

it,

;

TECUMTSE AND HARRISON IN COUNCIL.

1810.

8S3

by hearing General Gibson, who was intimately acquainted with the Shawanee language, say to Lieutenant Jennings, those fellows intend mischief; you had better bring up the guard.' "At that moment, the followers of Tecumthe seized their tomahawks and war clubs, and sprung upon their feet, their eyes turned upon the governor. As soon as he could disengage himself from the arm chair in which he sat, he rose, drew a small sword which he had by his side, and stood on the defensive. " Captain G. R. Floyd, of the army, who stood near him, drew a dirk, and the chief Winnemac cocked his pistol. The citizens present were more numerous than the Indians, but were unarmed some of them procured clubs and brick-bats, and also stood on the defensive. The Rev. Mr. Winans, a minister of the Methodist church, ran to the governor's house, got a gun, and posted himself '

door to defend the family. " During this singular scene, no one spoke, until the guard

at the

came

running up, and appearing to be in the act of firing, the governor ordered them not to do so. lie then demanded of the interpreter an explanation of what had happened, who replied that Tecumthe had interrupted him, declaring that all the governor had said waa false, and that he and the Seventeen Fires had cheated and imposed on the Indians. "The Governor then told Tecumthe that he was a bad man, and that he would hold no further communication with him that as he had come to Yincennes under the protection of a council-fire, he might return in safety, but that he must immediately leave the ;

village.

was supposed the council would terminate. But early on the succeeding morning, the Shawanese chief appeared at the and after governor's residence, and desired another interview request was making an apology for his conduct the day before, his

"Here

it

;

complied with. "Lest he should have a body of his followers secreted in the neighborhood, ready to join those who were with him, two companies of militia were mustered from the village and neighborhood, and ordered to parade morning and evening ready for action. " The governor and several of his friends also attended the council, well armed. Tecumthe's conduct was upon this occasion, however, very diflerent from what it had been at any previous meeting, and though firm and intrepid, he said nothing that was

insolent.

" After finishing his speech, a Wyandot, a Kickapoo, a Pottawat-

834

SHATVANESE CONFEDERACY STRENGTHENS.

tamie, an Ottawa, and a

Winnebago,

1810.

severally spoke

;

each, declar-

ing his tribe had entered into the Shawanese confederacy, and would support the principles laid down by Tecumthe, whom they had appointed their leader. " The now undoubted purposes of the ISTorthern Indians being of a character necessarily leading to war, Governor Harrison proceeded to

strengthen himself for the contest, by preparing the militia, and posting the regular troops that were with him, under Captains Posey and Cross, at Vincennes. " In a few days the Indians departed, and little more was heard

from Tecumthe, the warrior, until next year. Meanwhile, his brother remained at Prophet's town, professing friendship for the frontier inhabitants; and, at one time previous to the warrior's last visit at

Vincennes, he sent a message to Governor Harrison, asking

that implements for building houses, as likewise farming utensils,

be remitted from government, for the benefit of himself and others at their village."

With

the close of the year 1810, western history

is

brought down

war with Great Britain, which, though an event that had "cast its shadow before," cannot be said to have its commencement until 1811, and it was therefore thought well to end to the very eve of the

the present period at this time.

The next period commences with the year 1811, and, after embracing the incidents of the war, and the intermediate events, it is extended to 1820, which may be said to bear the date of the commencement of State sovereignty west of the the year in which Missouri, the

admitted into the Union.

first

Mississippi, that being

State of the

"Far West," was

—

PERIOD

VII.

1811—1820.

During the land

first

half of this year, while the difficulties with

made a war with her

Eng-

every day more probahle, nothing took

In June, Harrison sent to the Shawanese leaders a message, bidding them beware of hostilities. To this Tecumthe gave a brief reply, promising the governor a visit. place to render a contest with the Indians any the less certain.

be seen by the following, that his brother, the Prophet^ demonstration soon afterward " June, 1811. The boat which was sent up the "Wabash some time past, with the United States annuity of salt, for the Delaware, Miami, and Pottawattamie tribes of Indians, and a few barrels as a present to the Prophet, has returned without having accomplished the main object of its mission. Having proceeded as high up as the It will

made

his first hostile

:

Prophet's town, they halted in order to leave that part destined for him. He at first refused to accept of it, but detained the boat unand after detaining them til he would have a council of his chiefs ;

two days, he seized the whole cargo. So the Indians will not only sufler for want of salt, but may blame the government for faithlessness, in failing to deliver the article at the usual period.

"On

being demanded the cause of his treachery and rash conProphet gave no answer, or any explanation, but said his brother Tecumthe would visit the governor at Vincennes soon, and duct, the

with Mm."*Again, July 27th " For some days past very considerable alarm has existed in this place and vicinity, occasioned by the approach of the Shawanese chief, Tecumthe, the brother of the Prophet, accompanied by a On the 28th he entered the town. His great number of warriors. march here was performed leisurely, having been seven days occupied in traveling the last seventy miles." Although the ostensible object of this visit was Tecumthe's going settle the affair

to the council, yet

it

was believed by many, that

* Western Sun of June

11, 1811.

his real object

UARRISON PREPARES FOR INDIAN WAR.

836

1811.

was to intimidate the whites, by a show of his force, a belief that seems to gain strength from the unusual tardiness of his march. This last council was still less satisfactory to the governor and citizens than the former one of August, 1810, because Tecumthe, on this occasion, acknowledged that he had already united the northern Indians, and furthermore, avowed, his intention of proceeding south, on the errand of bringing the savages of that region into a league of offensive warfare, to reclaim their country.

Henceforth, nothing short of a speedy Indian war was anticipaand on the 31st of July, during the session of the council, the citizens of Vincennes and its vicinity met in convention, and me-

ted,

morialized President Madison on the subject, though not so for protection

Indians their

from a military

much

force, as for permission to fight the

own way.

The following

letters furnish additional evidences of the state

of affairs at that time, as being indicative of the impending war;

Fort Wayne, February has been at this place.

him

is

8,

1811.

The information derived from

the same I have been in possession of for several years, to

wit: the intrigues of the British agents and partizans, in creating

an influence hostile to our people and government, within our terI do not know whether a garrison is to be erected on the Wabash or not, but every consideration of sound policy urges the early establishment of a post, somewhere contiguous to the ritory.

Prophet's residence.*

Vincennes, 6th August, 1811.

The Shawanee chief, Tecumthe, has made a visit to this place, with about three hundred Indians, though he promised to bring but a few attendants; his intentions are hostile, though he found us prepared for him. Tecumthe did not set out till yesterday; he then descended the Wabash, attended by twenty men, on his way to the southward. After having visited the Creeks and Choctaws, he is to visit the Osages, and return by the Missouri.

Tlie spies

say-,

his object in

coming with so many, was to demand a retrocession of the last purAt the moment he was promising to bring but few men chase. with him, he was sending in every direction to collect his people. That he meditated a blow at this time, was believed by almost all the neutral Indians.f * Correspondence of Colonel Johnston, Indian agent, f GoYcrnor Harrison's correspondence.

CORRESPONDENCE OF HARRISON AND JOHNSTON.

1811.

Fort Wayne, August

837

18, 1811.

Shawanee Prophet, and his band, more genuine colors than lieretofore.

It appears that the fruit of the is

making

its appearance in

had opportunities of seeing many of the Indians of this agency, from difierent quarters, and by what I have been able to learn from them, particularly the Pottawattamies, I am induced to believe the news circulating in the papers, respecting the depredations committed in the Illinois territory, by the Indians, is mostly correct, and is thought by them to have proceeded from Mar Poe, and the influence of the Shawanee Prophet. Several of

I have lately

the tribes have sent to

me

for advice.

YiNCENNES, September

17, 1811.

almost every Indian from the country above this had been, or were then gone to Maiden, on a visit to the British agent. "We shall probably gain our destined point at the moment of their return. If then the British agents are really enstates that

deavoring to instigate the Indians to make war upon us, we shall be in their neighborhood at the very moment when the impressions which have been made against us are most active in the

minds of the savages. succeeded in getting the chiefs together at Fort Wayne, though he found them all preparing to go to ISIaldcn. The result of the council discovered that the whole tribes (including the Weas and Eel rivers, for they are all Miamies,) were about equally divided in favor of the Prophet, and the United States. Lapousier the Wea chief, whom I before mentioned to you as being seduced what laud it was by the Prophet, was repeatedly asked by that he was determined to defend with his blood whether it was that which was ceded by the late treaty or not but he would give ;

;

no answer. reports that all the Indians of the Wabash have been, or now are, on a visit to the British agents at Maiden. He had never known one-fourth as many goods given to the Indians as they are now distributing. He examined the share of one man (not a chief,) and found that he had received an elegant rifle, twenty-five pounds of powder, fifty pounds of lead, three blankets, three trouds of cloth, ten shirts and several other articles. He says every Indian is furnished with a gun (either rifle or fusil) and an abundance of ammunition. A trader of this country was lately in the king's stores at Maiden, and was told that the quantity of goods

BUILDING OF FORT HARRISON.

838

for the Indiau department,

ceeded that of It

is

common

1810.

which had been sent out

this year, ex-

years by twenty thousand pounds sterling.

impossible to ascribe this profusion to any other motive than

that of instigating the Indians to take up the tomahawk.

It cannot be to secure their trade for all the peltry collected on the waters of the Wabash in one year, if sold in the London market, would not pay the freight of the goods which have been given to the Indians. ;

Harrison, meanwhile, had taken steps to increase his regular

and had received the promise of strong reinforcements, with orders, however, to be very backward in employing them unless in case of absolute need. Under these circumstances his plan as given to the Secretary of War upon the 1st of August was to again warn the Indians to obey the treaty at Greenville, but at the same time to prepare to break up the Prophet's establishment, troops,

if necessary.

Messages were sent out as proposed, and deputations from the and compliance, but the governor, having received his reinforcements, commenced his proposed progress. On the 5th of October he was on the Wabash sixty or sixty-five miles above Vincennes, at which point he built " Fort Harrison." Here one of his sentinels was fired upon, and news was received from the friendly Delawares which made the hostile purposes of the Prophet plain. The governor then determined to move directly upon Tippecanoe, still offering peace, however. Upon the 31st of October he was near the mouth of the Vermillion river, where he built a block house for the protection of his boats, and a place of deposit for his heavy baggage. The following account of the succeeding events is given by General Harrison himself in an oflicial letter to the Secretary of natives followed, promising peace

War: " YiNCENNES, 18th IsTovember, 1811. "Sir: In my letter of the 8th inst., I did myself the honor to communicate the result of an action between the troops under my command and the confederation of Indians under the control of the Shawanee Prophet. I had previously informed you in a letter of the 2d inst., of my proceedings previous to my arrival at the Vermillion river, where I had erected a block house for the pro-

—

tory for

which

was obliged to leave, and as a deposiour heavy baggage, and such part of our provisions as we

tection of the boats

I

were unable to transport in wagons. "On the morning of the 3d inst., I commenced

my march from

HARRISON MARCHES AGAINST THE INDIANS.

1811.

the block liouse.

The Wabash, above

this,

839

turning considerably

to the eastward, I was obliged to avoid the broken and woody country, which borders upon it, to change my course to the west-

ward of

north, to gain the prairies

which

lie

to the

back of those

woods. At the end of one day's march, I was enabled to take the proper direction, (IST. E.) which brought me, on the evening of the 5th, to a small creek, at about eleven miles from the Prophet's town. I had, on the preceding day, avoided the dangerous pass of Pine creek, by inclining a few miles to the left, where the Our troops and wagons were crossed with expedition and safety. route on the 6th, for about six miles, lay through prairies, separated by small points of wood^ " My order of march hitherto had been similar to that used by

General Wayne; that is, the infantry were in two columns of files on either side of the road, and the mounted rifle men and cavalry Where the ground was in front, in the rear and on the flanks. unfavorable for the action of cavalry, they were placed in the rear; but where it was otherwise, they were made to exchange positions with one of the mounted rifle corps. "Understanding that the last four miles were open woods, and the probability being greater that we should be attacked in front, than on either flank, I halted at that distance from the town, and formed The United States infantry placed in the army in order of battle. militia infantry, and one of mounted the centre, two companies of riflemen, on each flank, formed the front line. In the rear of this line was placed the baggage, drawn up as compactly as possible, and immediately behind it, a reserve of three companies of militia The cavalry formed a second line, at the distance of infantry. three hundred yards in the rear of the front line, and a

mounted

To

company of

riflemen, the advanced guard at that distance in front.

facilitate the

march, the whole were then broken

columns of companies

ofi'

into short

— a situation the most favorable for

in order of battle with facility

and

forming

precision.

and much delayed by the examination of every place which seemed calculated for an ambuscade. Indeed the ground was for some time so unfavorable, that I was obliged to change the position of the several corps three times in the distance of a mile. At half past two o'clock, we

"Our march was slow and

cautious,

passed a small creek at the distance of one mile and a half from town, and entered an open wood, when the army was halted, and again drawn up in order of battle. " During the whole of the last day's march, parties of Indians

840

BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE.

were constantly about

and every

us,

effort

preters to speak to tliem, but in vain.

1811.

was made by tbe

New

inter-

attempts of the kind

were now made, but proving equally ineffectual, a Captain Dubois, of the spies and guides, offering to go with a flag to the town, I dispatched

him with an interpreter, to request a conference with In a few moments a messenger was sent by Captain

the Prophet.

me that in his attempts to advance, the Indians appeared on both his flanks, and although he had spoken to them in the most friendly manner, they refused to answer, but beckoned to him to go forward, and constantly endeavored to cut him ofl' from the army. Upon this information I recalled the captain, and determined to encamp for the night, iyid take some other measures for opening a conference with the Prophet. Dubois, to inform

"Whilst I was engaged in tracing the lines for the encampment, Major Daviess, who commanded the dragoons, came to inform me that he had penetrated the Indian fields; that the ground was entirely open and favorable that the Indians in front had manifested nothing but hostility, and had answered every attempt to bring them to a parley with contempt and insolence. I was immediately advised by all the ofiicers around me to move forward a similar wish, indeed, pervaded all the army. It was drawn up in excellent order, and every man appeared eager to decide the contest immediately. " Being informed that a good encampment might be had upon the Wabash, I yielded to what appeared the general wish, and di;

;

rected the troops to advance, taking care, however, to place the interpreters in front, with directions to invite a conference with any

We had not advanced above four hundred yards, when I was informed that three Indians had approached the advanced guard, and had expressed a wish to speak to me. I found, upon their arrival, that one of them was a man in Indians they might meet with.

lie informed me that the chiefs were much surprised at my advancing upon them so rapidly that they were given to understand, by the Delawares and Miamies, whom I had sent to them a few days before, that I would not advance to their town, until I had received an answer to my demands made through them that this answer had been dispatched by the Pottawattamie chief, AVinncmac, who had accompanied the Delawares and Miamies, on their return that they had left the Prophet's town two days before, with a design to meet me, but had unfortunately taken the road on the south side of the Wabash. "I answered that I had no intention of attacking them, until I discovered that they would not comply with the demands that I

great estimation with the Prophet.

;

;

;

;

BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE.

1811.

841

had made that I would go on, and encamp at the Wabash and in the morning would have an interview with the Prophet and his chiefs, and explain to them the determination of the President that in the meantime, no hostilities should be committed. He seemed much pleased with this, and promised that it should be observed on their part. I then resumed my march. We struck the cultivated ground about five hundred yards below the town, but as these extended to the bank of the Wabasb, there was no possibility of getting an encampment which was provided with both ;

;

wood and

water.

"My guides

and interpreters being still with the advanced guard, and taking the direction of the town, the army followed, and had advanced within about one hundred and fifty yards, when fifty or sixty Indians sallied out, and with loud acclamations called to th« cavalry and to the militia infantry, which were on our right flank, to halt. I immediately advanced to the front, caused the army to halt, and directed an interpreter to request some of the chiefs to come to me. " In a few moments, the man who had been with me before,

made

his appearance.

I informed

him

that

my object for

the pres-

where we could get wood and water; he informed me that there was a creek to the north-west, which he thought would suit our purpose. I immediately dispatched two officers to examine it, and they reported the situation was excellent. I then took leave of the chief, and a mutual promise was again made for a suspension of hostilities until we could have an interview on the following day. "I found the ground destined for the encampment not altogether such as I could wish it it was indeed admirably calculated for the encampment of regular troops, that were opposed to regulars, but It was a piec« it afforded great facility to the approach of savages. of dry oak land, rising about ten feet above the level of a marshy prairie in front, (toward the Indian town,) and nearly twice that height above a similar prairie in the rear, through which, and near to this bank, ran a small stream, clothed with willows and brushwood. Toward the left flank, this bench of high land widened considerably, but became gradually narrow in the opposite direction^ and at the distance of one hundred and fifty yards from the right ent was to procure a good piece of ground to

encamp

on,

—

an abrupt point. infantry occupied the front and rear of this ground, at the distance of about one hundred and fifty yards from each other on the left, and something more than half that distance flank, terminated in

"

The two columns of

64

BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE.

842

on the right flank panies of

1811.

—these Hanks were

mounted

riflemen,

filled up, the first by two comamounting to about one hundred and

twenty men, under the command of Major-General Wells, of the Kentucky militia, who sei-ved as a major the other by Spencer's company of mounted riflemen, which amounted to eighty men. "The front line was composed of one battalion of United States infantry, under the command of Major Floyd, flanked on the right by two companies of militia, and on the left by one company. The rear line was composed of a battalion of United States troops, under the command of Captain Bean, acting as major, and four com;

panies of militia infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Decker. " The regular troops of this line joined the mounted riflemen,

under General Wells, on the left flank, and CoL Decker's battalion formed an angle with Spencer's company on the left. " Two troops of dragoons, amounting to, in the aggregate, about sixty men, w^ere encamped in the rear of the left flank, and Captain Parke's troop, which was larger than the other two, in the rear of the front line. Our order of encampment varied little from that above described, excepting when some peculiarity of the ground

made

it

necessary.

"

For a night attack, the order of encampment was the order of battle, and each man slept immediately opposite to his post in the line. In the formation of my troops, I used a single rank, or what because in Indian warfare, where there is no is called Indian file shock to resist, one rank is nearly as good as two, and in that kind

—

of warfare, the extension of line

is

of the

maneuver with much more

troops also

first

importance.

facility in single

Raw

than in

double ranks. " It was

my

my

constant custom to assemble

all

the field officers at

tent every evening by signal, to give

them the watchword, and

—those

given for the night of

their instructions

for

the night

the Gth were, that each troop which formed a part of the exterior line of the

encampment, should hold

its

own ground

until relieved.

"The dragoons were

ordered to parade in case of a night attack, with their pistols in their belts, and to act as a corps de reserve. The

camp was defended by two

captains' guards, consisting each of

four non-commissioned officers and forty-two privates

;

subalterns' guards, of twenty non-commissioned officers vates.

The

The whole under

the

command

and two and pri-

of a field officer of the day.

troops were regularly called up an hour before day, and

under arms

was quite light. " On the morning of the 7th, I had risen at a quarter

to continue

until

made

it

after four

BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE.

1811.

843

o'clock, and the signal for calling out tho men would have been given in two minutes, when the attack commenced. It began on

—

but a signal gun was tired by the sentinels, guard in that direction, which made not the least resistance, but abandoned their officer, and fled into camp, and the first notice which the troops of that flank had of the danger, was from the yells of the savages within a short distance of the line but even under those circumstances the men were not wanting to themselves or the occasion. "Such of them as were awake, or were easily awakened, seized their arms, and took their stations; others which were more tardy, had to contend with the enemy in the doors of their tents. The storm first fell upon Captain Barton's company of the 4th United States regiment, and Captain Geiger's company of mounted riflemen, which formed the left angle of the rear line. The fire upoa these was exceedingly severe, and they suffered considerably before relief could be brought to them. " Some few Indians passed into the encampment near the angle, and one or two penetrated to some distance before they were killed. I believe all the other companies were under arms, and tolerably formed before they were fired on. " The morning was dark and cloudy our fires afforded a partial light, which, if it gave us some opportunity of taking our positions, was still more advantageous to the enemy, affording them the means of taking a surer aim they were therefore extinguished.

our

flank

left

or by the

—

;

;

Under

all

these discouraging circumstances, the troops (nineteen-

whom

had never been

behaved in a manner much applauded. They took their places without noise, and less confusion than could have been expected from veterans placed in the same situation.

twentieths of

in action before,)

that can never be too

"As soon

as I coulS

—I

mount

my

horse, I rode to the angle that

found that Barton's company had suffered seleft of Geiger's entirely broken. I immediately ordered Cook's company and the late Captain Wentworth's, under Lieutenant Peters, to be brought up from the center of the rear line, where the ground was much more defensible, and formed

was attacked verely and the

and Geiger's. was then engaged by a heavy firing upon the left of the front line, where were stationed the small company of United States' riflemen, (then, however, armed with muskets) and the companies of Bean, Snelling, and Prescott, of the 4th regiment. I found Major Daviess forming the dragoons in the rear

across the angle in support of Barton's

"

My

attention

1811.

BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE.

844

of those companies, and understanding that the heaviest part of the enemy's fire proceeded from some trees about fifteen or

twenty paces in front of those companies, I directed the major to dislodge them with a part of the dragoons, " Unfortunately the major's gallantry determined him to execute the order with a emaller force than was sufficient, which enabled the enemy to avoid him in front and attack his flanks. The major was mortally wounded, and his party driven back. The Indians were, however, immediately and gallantly dislodged from their advantageous position, by Captain Snelling, at the head of his

company.

"In

the course of a few minutes after the

commencement of the

whole of the and part of the rear line. Upon Spencer's mounted riflemen, and the right of Warwick's company, which was posted on the rear of the right line, it was excessively severe. Captain Spencer and his flrst and second lieutenants, were killed, and Captain Warwick was mortally wounded those companies, however, still bravely maintained their posts, but Spencer had suffered so severely, and having originally too much ground to occupy, I reinforced them with Robb's company of riflemen, which had been driven back, or by mistake ordered from their position on the left flank, toward the center of the camp, and filled the vacancy that had been occupied by Robb with Prescott's company of the 4tli United States regiment. "My great object was to keep the lines entire, to prevent the enemy from breaking into the camp until daylight, which should enable me to make a general and eftectual charge. With this view, I had reinforced every part of the line that had suftered much and as soon as the approach of morning discovered itself, I withdrew from the front line, Snelling's, Posey's (under Lieutenant Albright,) and Scott's, and from the rear line, Wilson's companies, and drew them up upon the left flank, and at the same time, I ordered Cook's and Bean's companies, the former from the rear, and the latter from the front line, to reinforce the right flank; forseeing that at these points the enemy would make their attack, the tire extended along the left flank, the front, the right flank,

—

;

last eftbrts.

"Major Wells, who commanded on the left flank, not knowing intentions precisely, had taken command of these companies, and charged the enemy before I had formed the body of dragoons with which I meant to support the infantry a small detachment of these were, however, ready, and proved amply suflicient for the

my

;

purpose.

BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE.

1811.

845

"

The Indians were driven by the infantry, at the point of the bayonet, and the dragoons pursued and forced tliem into a marsh, where they could not be followed. Captain Cook and Lieutenant Larabee had, agreeable to my order, marched their companies to the right flank, had formed them under the fire of the enemy, and being then joined by the riflemen of that flank, had charged the Indians, killed a number, and put the rest to precipitate flight. favorable opportunity was here offered to pursue the enemy with dragoons, but being engaged at that time on the other flank, I did not observe it till it was too late. " I have thus, sir, given you the particulars of an action, which was certainly maintained with the greatest obstinacy and perseveThe Indians manifested a ferocity uncomrance, by both parties. mon even with them to their savage fury our troops opposed that cool, and deliberate valor, which is characteristic of the Christian

A

—

soldier."*

had not more than seven hundred the Inofficers and privates dians are believed to have had seven hundred or one thousand warriors. The loss of the American army was thirty-seven killed on the field, twenty-five mortally wounded, and one hundred and twenty-six wounded that of the Indians about forty killed on the spot, the number of wounded being unknown. Governor Harrison, although very generally popular, had enemies, and after the battle of Tippecanoe they denounced him, for suffering the Indians to point out his camping ground for allowing himself to be surprised by his enemy and, because he sacrificed either Daviess or Owen, (accounts differed,) by placing one or the other on a favorite white horse of his own, which caused the savages to make the rider an especial mark. To these charges elaborate replies have been made: justice cannot do more than say,

The Americans

efficient

men,

in this battle

—non-commissioned

;

;

;

;

that although, as Harrison relates, the Indians pointed out the creek upon which was the site of his encampment, his own officers found, examined, and approved that particular site, and

to the

first,

other military

men have

next, the only reply

since approved their selection

needed

is,

;

to the

that the facts were just as stated in

the dispatch which has been quoted and to the third, that Daviess was killed on foot, and Owen on a horse not General Harrison's: the last stoi-y probably arose from the fact that Major Taylor, a ;

American

State Papers,

v.

777, 778.

:

;

84G

INDIAN HOSTILITIES CEASE.

1811.

Owen, was mounted on a horse of the Governor's but Taylor was not injured, though the horse he rode was killed under him. The battle of Tippecanoe was fought upon the 7th of ISTovember, lu a few weeks afterward, Harrison addressed the Secretary of War

fellow aid of

as follows

" ViNCENNES, 4th December, 1811. " I have the honor to inform you that two principal chiefs of the

Kickapoos of the Prairies arrived here, bearing a flag, on the evening before last. They informed me that they came in consequence of a message from a chief of that part of the Kickapoos which had joined the Prophet, requiring them to do so, and that the said chief is to be here himself in a day or two. The account which they give of the late confederacy, under the Prophet, is as follows The Prophet, with his Shawanese, is at a small Huron village, about twelve miles from his former residence, on this side of the Wabash, where, also, were twelve or fifteen Hurons. The Kickapoos arc encamped near to the Tippecanoe. The Pottawattamies have scattered and gone to difi'erent villages of that tribe. The Winnebagoes had all set out on their return to their own country, excepting one chief and nine men, who remained at their former village. The latter had attended Tecumthe in his tour to the northward, and had only returned to the Prophet's town the day before the action. The Prophet had sent a messenger to the Kickapoos the Prairie, of to request that he might be permitted to retire to their town. This was positively refused, and a warning sent to him '

:

not to come there.

He

then sent to request that four of his

—

men

might attend the Kiekapoo chief here this was also refused. These chiefs say, on the whole, that all the tribes who lost warriors in the late action, attribute their misfortune to the Prophet alone that they constantly reproach him with their misfortunes, and threaten ;

him with death

that they are all desirous of making their peace with the United States, and will send deputations to me for that purpose, as soon as they are informed that they will be well received. The two chiefs further say, that they were sent by Governor Howard and General Clarke, sometime before the action, to endeavor to bring ofl' the Kickapoos from the Prophet's town that they used their best endeavors to effect it, but unsuccessfully. That the Prophet's followers were fully impressed with the belief that they could defeat us with ease that it was their intention to have attacked us at Port Harrison, if we had gone no higher that Kacoou creek was then fixed on, and finally Pine creek; and that the latter ;

;

;

;

;

EARTHQUAKE OF THE

1811.

MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

84T

would probably had been the place, if the usual route had not been abandoned, and a crossing made higher up that the attack made on our sentinels at Fort Harrison, was intended to shut the door against accommodation that the Winnebagoes had forty warriors killed They in the action, and the Kickapoos eleven, and ten wounded. tribes other the Pottawattamies and many of have never heard how were killed that the Pottawattamie chief left by me on the battle ;

;

;

ground, is since dead of his wounds, but that he faithfully delivered my speech to the difl'erent tribes, and warmly urged them to abandon the Prophet, and submit to my terms.' " I cannot say, sir, how much of the above may be depended ou. I believe, however, that the statement made by the chiefs is genererally correct, particularly with regard to the present disposition of

our frontiers have never enjoyed more profound tranquillity than at this time. ISTo injury of any kind, that I can hear of, has been done, either to the persons or property of our citizens. Before the expedition, not a fortnight passed over, without some vexatious depredations being committed. "TheKickapoo chiefs certainly tell an untruth, when they say the Indians.

It is certain that

that there were but eleven of their tribe killed,

and ten wounded

impossible to believe that fewer were wounded than killed. They acknowledge, however, that the Indians have never sustained so severe a defeat since their acquaintance with the white people."

it is

During

this year

Tippecanoe, which of the

two events took

make

it

place, beside the battle of

in the history

especially noticeable

West; the one was, the building of the steamer New

Orleans, the first boat built beyond the Alleghenies the other waa the series of earthquakes which destroyed New Madrid, and afiected the whole valley. Of the latter event, the following descrip;

from the pen of Dr. Ilildreth :* first shock was felt in the night of the 16th of December, and was repeated at intervals, with decreasing violence, into 1811, February following. New Madrid, having suffered more than any other town on the Mississippi from its eifects, was considered as situated near the focus from whence the undulations proceeded. The center of its violence was thought to be near the Little Praithe vibrations rie, twenty-five or thirty miles below New Madrid from which were felt all over the valley of the Ohio, as high up as tion

is

" The

;

Pittsburgh.

* Dawson, 204

to

208.— McAfee's History

of the Var, 18 to 38.

EARTHQUAKE OF THE MISSISSIPPI YALLEY.

848

"From an

1811.

who was then about forty miles below on his way to l^ew Orleans with a load of produce, and who narrated the scene to me, the agitation which convulsed the earth and the waters of the mighty Mississippi filled every living creature with horror. The first shock took place in the night, while the boat was lying at the shore in company with several others. At this period there was danger apprehended from the southern Indians, it being soon after the battle of Tippecanoe, and for safety several boats kept in company, for mutual defense eye-witness,

that town, in a

flat boat,

in case of an attack.

"In the middle of the night there was a ternble shock and all awakened and hurried on deck with their weapons of defense in their hands, thinking the Indians were rushing on board. The ducks, geese, swans, and various other aquatic birds, whose numberless flocks were quietly resting in the eddies of the river, were thrown into the greatest tumult, and with loud screams expressed their alarm

jarring of the boats, so that the crews were

in accents of terror.

"The

commotion soon became hushed, and nothing could be discovered to excite apprehension, so that the boatmen concluded that the shock w^as occasioned by tlie falling in of a large mass of the bank of the river near them. As soon as it was light enough to distinguish objects, the crews were all up making noise and

ready to depart. "Directly a loud roaring and hissing was heard, like the escape of steam from a boiler, accompanied by the most violent agitation of the shores and tremendous boiling up of the waters of the Mississippi

in

huge

swells, rolling

the waters below back on the

descending stream, and tossing the boats about so violently that men wdth difficulty could keep on their feet. The sandbars and points of the islands gave way, swallowed up in the tumultuous bosom of the river; carrying down with them the cottonwood trees, cracking and crashing, tossing their arms to and fro, as if sensible of their danger, while they disappeared beneath the flood. "The water of the river, which the day before was tolerably clear, l)eing rather low, changed to a reddish hue, and became thick with mud thrown up from its bottom while the surface, lashed violently by the agitation of the earth beneath, was covered with foam, which, gathering into masses the size of a barrel, floated along on the trembling surface. The earth on the shores opened in wide fissures, and closing again, threw the water, sand and mud, in huge jets, higher than the tops of the trees.

the

;

EARTHQUAKE OF THE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

1811.

"The atmosphere was

filled

849

with a thick vapor or gas, to which

the light imparted a purple tinge, altogether difterent in appear ance from the autumnal haze of Indian summer, or that of smoke.

the temporary check to the current, by the heaving up of the bottom, the sinking of the banks and sandbars into the bed of the stream, the river rose in a few minutes five or six feet; and,

From

impatient of the restraint, again rushed forward with redoubled now set loose by the horror-

impetuosity, hurrying along the boats,

struck boatmen, as in less danger on the Avater than at the shore, where the banks threatened every moment to destroy them by the falling earth, or carry

them down

in the vortices of the sinking

masses.

boats were overwhelmed in this manner, and their crews perished with them. It required the utmost exertions of the men to keep the boat, of which my informant was the owner,

"Many

from the shores, sandbars and ISTumerous boats wrecked on the snags and islands as they could. old trees thrown up from the bottom of the Mississippi, where they had quietly rested for ages, while others were sunk or stranded on the sandbars and islands. At Kew Madrid several boats were

in the middle of the river, as far

carried

by the

reflux of the current into a small stream that puts

into the river just above the town,

and

left

on the ground by the

returning water a considerable distance from the Mississippi. " man who belonged to one of the company boats, was left for several hours on the upright trunk of an old snag in the middle of the river, ao-ainst which his boat was wrecked and sunk. It stood

A

with the roots a few feet above the water, and to these he contrived to attach himself, while every fresh shock threw the agitated waves against him, and kept gradually settling the tree deeper into the mud at the bottom, bringing him nearer and nearer to the deep

muddy

waters, which, to his terrified imagination, seemed desirous him up. While hanging here, calling with piteous

of swallowing

shouts for aid, several boats passed by without being able to relieve him, until finally a skiff' was well manned, rowed a short distance above him, and dropped down stream close to the snag, from which

he tumbled into the boat as she fioated by. " The scenes which occurred for several days, during the repeated The most destructive ones took place in the shocks, were horrible. beginning, although they were repeated for many weeks, becoming lighter and lighter, until they died away in slight vibrations, like The sulphurated the jarring of steam in an immense boiler. gases that were discharged during the shocks, tainted the air with

:

;

EARTHQUAKE OF THE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

&50

their noxious effluvia,

1811.

and

so strongly impregnated the water of the one hundred and fifty miles below, that it could hardly be used for any purpose for a number of days. "ISTew Madrid, which stood on a bluff bank, fifteen or twenty feet above the summer floods, sunk so low that the next rise covered it to the depth of five feet. The bottoms of several fine lakes in the vicinity were elevated so as to become dry land, and have since been planted with corn " * To this interesting sketch by Dr. Hildreth, we append a few river, to the distance of

!

particulars.

In the town of Cape Girardeau, were several edifices of stone and The walls of these buildings were cracked, in some

brick.

instances from the ground to the top, and wide fissures were

left.

" The great shake,'' as the people call it, was so severe in the county of St. Louis, that domestic fowls fell from the trees as if dead; crockery fell from the shelves and was broken, and many families left their cabins,

from fear of being crushed beneath

their

ruins.

Mr. Bradbury, an English scientific explorer, boat passing down the river at the time, says

"On

a keel

the night of the 15th of December, the keel boat was

moored crew,

who was on

all

from Little Frenchmen, were frightened, almost

to a small island, not far

Prairie,

where the by

to helplessness,

the terrible convulsions.

"Immediately after the shock, we noticed the time, and found it near two o'clock in the morning of the 16th. In half an hour another shock came on, terrible, indeed, but not equal to the first." This shock made a chasm in the island, four feet wide and eighty yards in length.

After noticing successive shocks, the writer states

"I had already noticed

that the sound which was heard at the time

of every shock, always preceded

it

at least a second,

and that

it

always proceeded from the same point, and went ofiT in an opposite direction. I now found that the shock came from a little northward of east, and proceeded to the westward. At daylight we had counted twenty-seven shocks, during our stay on the island," f B. further records a series of shocks that continued daily, as he passed down the river, until the 21st of December. The late L. F. Linn, in a letter to the Chairman of the Committee

* American Pioneer, f Travels in

tlio

i.

129.

Interior of America, by

John Bradbury, pp. 199-207.

1811.

EARTHQUAKE OF THE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

on Commerce, dated February

Ist,

851

1836, " relative to the obstruc-

tions to the navigation of the White,

Big Black, and St. Francis and descriptive sketch of

rivers," has given a lucid geographical this part of Missouri,

from which

"The memorable earthquake tlie

is

given a brief extract.

of December, 1811, after shaking

valley of the Mississippi to

its

center, vibrated along the

mounaway along the shores of the Atlantic Ocean.

courses of the rivers and valleys, and passing the primitive tain barriers, died

In the region

now under

consideration, during the continuance of

phenomenon, which commenced by distant rumbling sounds, succeeded by discharges as if a thousand pieces of artillery were suddenly exploded, the earth rocked io and fro^ vast chasms opened, from whence issued columns of water, sand, and coal, accompanied by hissing sounds, caused, perhaps, by the escape Off pent-up steam, while ever and anon flashes of electricity gleamed so appalling a

through the troubled clouds of night, rendering the darkness doubly horrible. " The current of the Mississippi, pending this elemental strife, was driven back upon its source w^ith the greatest velocity for sevBut this eral hours, in consequence of an elevation of its bed. noble river was not thus to be stayed in its course. Its accumulated waters came

booming

on, and, o'ertoppiug the barrier thus

suddenly raised, carried every thing before them with resistless power. Boats, then floating on the surface, shot down the declivity like an arrow from a bow, amid roaring billows, and the wildest

commotion. " few days' action of its powerful current

A

sufficed to

wear away

every vestige of the barrier thus strangely interposed, and its waters moved on in their wonted channel to the ocean. The day that

succeeded this night of terror, brought no solace in its dawn. Shock followed shock a dense black cloud of vapor overshadowed the land, through which no struggling sumbeam found its way to cheer the desponding heart of man, who, in silent communion with himself, was compelled to acknowledge his weakness and dependence on the everlasting God. " The appearances that presented themselves after the subsidence of the principal commotion, were such as strongly support an ;

Hills had disappeared, and lakes and numerous lakes became elevated ground, over the surface of which vast heaps of sand were scattered

opinion heretofore advanced.

were found in their stead

;

in every direction, while in

sunk below the general

many

places the earth for miles

level of the surrounding country,

was

without

852

fitch's application of steam.

1811.

being covered with water, leaving an imjwession in miniature of a catastrophe much more important in its effects, ivhich had, perhaps, preceded it ages before. " One of the lakes

formed on

this occasion is sixty or seventy

miles in length, and from three to twenty in bread tli. places very shallow; in others, from

which

is

quarter.

fifty to

It is in

some

one hundred feet deep,

much more

than the depth of the Mississippi river in that In sailing over its surface in a light canoe, the voyager is

struck with astonishment at beholding the giant trees of the forest standing partially exposed amid a waste of waters, branchless and leafless.

"But

the

wonder

is still

further increased, on casting the eye on

the dark-blue profound, to observe cane-brakes covering

its

bot-

tom, over which a mammoth species of testudo is seen dragging its slow length along, while countless myriads of fish are sporting

through the aquatic thickets."* In the midst of this terrible convulsion, the first of western steamers was pursuing her way toward the south. But before mentioning her progress, the reader should be informed of the discovery of steam power, as likewise its application to utilitarian purposes. In 1781, the invention of Watts' double-acting engine was made public, and in 1784 it was perfected.f Previous to this time many attempts had been made to apply steam to navigation, but, from want of a proper engine, all had been failures and the first efforts to apply the new machine to boats were made in America, by John ;

Fitch and James Rumsey. The conception by Fitch, liffe is reliable,

was formed

announcement of

if

the statement

made by Robert Wick-

as early as June, 1780, anterior to the

"Watts' discovery of the double-acting engine,

though eleven years

after his single engine had been patented. This conception Fitch said he communicated to Rumsey. The latter gentleman, how^ever, proposed a plan so entirely different from that of his fellow countrymen, (apian which he is said to have

originated in 1782 or rist.

tion

'83,)

that he cannot be considered a plagia-

The idea of steam navigation was not new

—How shall we use

as to immortalize the successful respondents

Fitch replied,

By

;

it

was the ques-

the steam? which was to be so answered

—

and to this question using Watts' engine so as to propel a system of :

* Wctmorc's Gazattcor, pp. W.\ 1 f Kcnwick on Steam Engine, 2G0.

10.

— FIRST WESTERN STEAMBOAT,

1811.

By applying water at the bow, and force out at the stern of your vessel, and so drive her by water acting

paddles at

tlie

sides of tlie boat

the old atmospheric engine, to it

853

upon water.

;

while Eiimsey said,

pump up

Referring, therefore, to the authorities quoted below^

relative to Fitch

and

others,

it

must be given up that

all failed

Fulton, in 1807, launched his vessel upon the Hudson.

til

un-

Fitch's

however, was not from any fault in his principle and had knowledge of mechanics equaled Fulton's, or had his means been more ample, or had he tried his boat on the Hudson, where coaches could not compete with him, as they did on the level banks of the Delaware, there can be no doubt that he would have entirely succeeded, twenty years before his plans were realized by failure,

;

his

another.

In the Columbian Magazine, published in Philadelphia, about year 1786, is a plate showing the steamboat made by Fitch, with its paddles, and a description of its action, on the Delaware. tlio

John Fitch had received the patronage necessary, it is probable would have been successful. "When Fulton had at length attained, by slow degrees, success upon the Hudson, he began to look elsewhere for other fields of action, and the west, which had attracted the attention of both of his American predecessors, could not fail to catch his eye. Mr. Latrobe, who spoke, as will be seen, by authority, says: If

his boat

"The complete success attending the experiments in steam navimade on the Hudson and the adjoining w^aters previous to

gation

the year 1809, turned the attention of the principal projectors to its application on the western rivers; and in the month

the idea of

of April of that year, Mr. Roosevelt, of New York, pursuant to an agreement with Chancellor Livingston and Mr. Fulton, visited those rivers, with the purpose of forming an opinion whether they admitted of steam navigation or not. "At this time two boats, the North River and the Clermont, were running on the Hudson, Mr. R. surveyed the rivers from Pittsburgh to New Orleans, and as his report was favorable, it was decided to build a boat at the former town. "This was done under his direction, and in the course of 1811 the first boat was launched on the waters of the Ohio. It was called tlie "New Orleans," and intended to ply between Natchez, in the

and the city whose name it bore. "In October it left Pittsburgh for its experimental voyage. On this occasion no freight or passengers were taken, the object being merely to bring the boat to her station. Mr. R., his young wife State of Mississippi,

FIRST WESTERN STEAMBOAT.

854

1811.

and family, Mr. Baker, the engineer, Andrew Jack, the pilot, and six hands, with a few domestics, formed her whole burden. There were no wood-yards at that time, and constant delays were unavoidable.

"When,

as related, Mr. R. had gone down the river to reconnoihe had discovered two beds of coal, about one hundred and twenty miles below the rapids of Ohio, at Louisville, and now took tools to work them, intending to load the vessel with the coal, and to employ it as fuel, instead of constantly detaining the boat while wood was ]>rocured from the banks. "Late at night on the fourth day after quitting Pittsburgh, they arrived in safety at Louisville, having been but seventy hours descending upwards of six hundred miles. "The novel appearance of the vessel, and the fearful rapidity with which it made its passage over the broad reaches of the river, excited a mixture of terror and surprise among many of the settlers on the banks, whom the rumor of such an invention had never reached; and it is related that on the unexpected arrival of the boat before Louisville, in the course of a fine still moonlight night, the extraordinary sound which filled the air as the pent-up steam was suffered to escape from the valves, on rounding to, produced a general alarm, and multitudes in the town rose from their beds to ascertain the cause. "I have heard that the general impression among the good Kentuckians was, that the comet had fallen into the Ohio but this does not rest upon the same foundation as the other facts which I lay before you, and which I may at once say, I had directly from the lips of the parties themselves. "The small depth of water in the rapids prevented the boat from pursuing her voyage immediately and during the consequent detention of three weeks in the upper part of the Ohio, several trips were successfully made between Louisville and Cincinnati. In fine the waters rose, and in the course of the last week in l^ovember, the voyage was resumed, the depth of water barely adtre,

;

;

mitting their passage."

This steamer, after being nearly overwhelmed with the earthquakes, reached Natchez at the close of the first week of January, 1812.

The year 1811 was marked by of an

uncommon

nature,

the occurrence of various events

which exerted a combined influence,

to

throw a shade over the spirits of the people. Early in September, a comet made its appearance in the northern

GLOOMY CLOSE OF THIS YEAR.

1811.

855

part of the heavens, and passing across our hemisphere, disappeared at the south, toward the end of the year. This created a feeling of alarm in the at least,

minds of very many, of the less enlightened it as an ominous forerunner of dire mis-

who looked upon

fortunes to come.

This alarm, where it existed, was increased on the 17th of September, on which day there was an annular eclipse of the sun,

which lasted from about twelve until half past three o'clock, and afibrded a solemnly grand and impressive sight. The day was remarkably serene, and the sky cloudless, so that the contrast between the brightness before and the almost twilight darkness, during the height of the eclipse, was peculiarly striking. 'Next came a circumstance, which, though it affected none but the most ignorant and superstitious, had yet its force, in fostering the gloomy apprehensions that were already existing. About the 1st of October, an impostor named Hughes, who had been imprisoned in south-west Virginia, on a charge of larceny, pretended, while in confinement, to have been entranced, and in that supernatural state to have had a revelation, foretelling the destruction of one-third of mankind, which was to take place on the 4th of June, 1812. The idea having been taken up by a certain ingenious and visionary young lawyer, was dressed up by him in the shape of a seemingly plausible story, and published in pamphlet form, adorned with sundry yaukee pictures of horrible sights, portraying the dire calamity. It found an immense circulation, especially in the south-west.

Soon

after, (on

the 7th of November,) was fought the battle of

Tii)pecanoe, Avhich had brought grief and distress into almost every

who had not some relaamong the gallant slain or wounded; and on December followed the extraordinary earth-

family of the West, as there were but few tive or intimate friend

the 15th and 16th of

quake, already described.

Added to all these, was, on the 24th

or 26th of December, the burn-

ing of the theatre at Richmond, Virginia, which took place while fi^lled with an audience of most respectable citizens.

the house was

The flames spread with such terrific rapidity, that the people had not time to escape, and some seventy persons lost their lives some

—

being burnt, and others crushed to death in the escaping crowd. The accident was so heart-rending, and excited such a lively interest, that it served to throw a shade of grief, for a time, over the whole country. In addition to these circumstances, the unmistakable evidence

TECUMTHE JOINS THE BRITISH STANDARD.

856

1812.

of an approacliing Indian war, were peculiarly calculated to alarm among whom, at the close of the year,

the people of the West,

there existed a universal feeling of

gloom and consternation.

Although Harrison had written ahout the 1812.]

^'

the frontiers never

close of the last year that

enjoyed more perfect rei^ose"

\i is

evi-'

dent that a disposition to do mischief was by no means extinguished

among the savages. At the time of the

battle of Tippecanoe, Tecumthe, the master Indian diplomacy, was amongst the southern Indians, to bring them into the grand confederacy^ he had projected. On his return, where he supposed he had made a strong and permanent impression, a few days after the disastrous battle, when he saw the spirit in

dispersion of his followers, the disgrace of his brother, and the destruction of his long cherished hopes, he

was exceedingly angry.

The rash presumptuousness of the Prophet, in attacking the American army at Tippecanoe, destroyed his own power, and crushed it was completed. "When Tecumthe first met the Prophet, he reproached him in the bitterest terms, and when the latter attempted to palliate his conduct, he seized him by the hair, shook him violently, and threat-

the grand confederacy before

ened to take his life. Tecumthe immediately sent word to Governor Harrison, that he had returned from the south, and that he was ready to visit the president, as had been previously proposed. The governor gave him permission to proceed to Washington, but not as the leader of a party of Indians, as he desired. The proud chief, who had appeared at Vincennes in 1811, with a large party of braves, had no desire to appear before his " Great Father," the president, without his retinue. The proposed visit was declined, and the intercourse between Tecumthe and the governor terminated. In June, he sought an interview with the Indian agent at Fort Wayne disavowed any intention of making war on the United States, and reproached General Harrison for having marched against ;

Ms

people during his absence. The agent replied to this Tecumthe listened with frigid indiiference, and after making a few general remarks, with a haughty air, left the council house, and ;

departed for Fort Maiden, in Upper Canada, where he joined the British standard.

The causes of complaint on the part of the United States against England, which at length led to the war of 1812, were, the interference with American trade enforced by the blockade system ; the

'

GOVERNOR HULL MADE MILITARY COMMANDER,

1812.

857

impressment of American seamen the encouragement of the Indians in their barbarities; and the attempt to dismember the Union bj the mission of Henry. Through the winter of 1811-12, these causes of provocation were discussed in Congress and the public prints, and a war with Great Britain openly threatened even in Pecember, 1811, the proposal to invade Canada in tlie tbllowing spring, before the ice broke up, was debated in the House of Representatives, and in particuhir was urged the necessity of such ope;

:

rations at the outset of the anticipated contest, as sliou Id wrest from

the

enemy

the

command

of the upper lakes, and secuic

ity or favor of the

Indian tribes by

command

Erie.

tiie

neutral-

conquest of Uj)per Canada. While, therefore, measures were taken to seize the h)wer province, other steps were arranged for the defense of tho north-west frontier against Indian hostility, and w^hich, in the evenr of a rupture with Great Britain, would enable the United States to (obtain the of

Lake

These

tlie

steps,

however, wore by no means

suitable to the attainment of the object last

named

;

in

[liacc

of a

upon Lake Erie, the necessity of which bad been pressed upon the Executive, by Governor Hull of Michigan Tmitoiy, in

naval force

them as early as the year IS*;; a second dated March 6th, and a third on or about April lltb. Llj and

three memorials, one of

.

;

although the same policy was pointedly urged upon tin- Secretaiy of War, by General Armstrong, in a private letter of J a nary 2d, yet the government proposed to use no other than military means, and hoped by the presence of two thousand soldiers, to etfect the ii

fleet. Nay, so blind was the Department, that it refused to increase the number of troops to three thousand, although informed by General Hull, that that was the least number from which success could be hoped. When, therefore, Governor, now General Hull (to whom, in consideration of his revolutionary services, and his sn[iposed knowledge of the country and the natives, the command of the army (Jestined for the conquest of the Canadas had been confided) commenced his march from Dayton, on the 1st of June, it was with means which he himself regarded as utterly inadequate to the

capture or destruction of the British

War

Qbject aim^d

at,

a fact which sufficiently explains his vascillating,

Through that whole month, he and his troops on toward the Maumee, busy with their roads, bridges and

i^eryeless conduct.

toiled

block houses.

War, dated on the 18th, came to hand, but not a word contained in them made it probable that the long expected war would be immediately de;;;

Oni.

the 24th, advices from the Secretary of

55

;

:

BLUNDEKS OF THE GOVERNMENT.

858

1812.

although Colonel McArthur at the same time received from Chiliicothe, -warning him, on the authority of Thomas word Worthington, then Senator from Ohio, that before the letter reached him, the declaration would have been made public. This information McArthur laid before General Hull; and when, upon reaching the Maumee, that commander proposed to place his baggage, stores, and sick on board a vessel, and send them by water to Detroit, the backwoodsman warned him of the danger, and refused to trust his own property on board. Hull, however, treated the report of war as the old story which had been current through all the spring, and refused to believe it possible that the government would not give him information at the earliest moment that the measure was resolved on. The following message from a gentleman at Detroit to his friend at Pittsburgh, gives a disinterested narrative of the then passing clarecl,

events " On Thursday morning, the 2d

inst.,

our enemies gave us the

war being declared against them. The evening preceding, an officer was seen to go with great dispatch down the opposite side of the river to Fort Maiden, and the next morning the ferry boats that went from this side were detained on the other shore, which made us suspect that afi'airs were not long to remain

tirst

notice of

tranquil between us.

Shortly after, a gentleman in this place

received a message from his friend on the British side, informing him of the declaration of war.

"I will now inform you of the remissness of government in not immediately sending an express to Governor Hull, and to this important place, on an event of so much magnitude; and the consequences which have resulted from that neglect. ''It now appears to us, that war was declared on the 18th of June, and dispatches sent otf the next day by the common course of mail to Cleveland, which place they reached on Monday the 29th, about the middle of the day; making ten days and a half to that place; when the news ought to have been received her« (Detroit) before that time.

"The

postmaster at Cleveland received a letter from Washinghim to hire a person to go on with the dispatches to

ton, directing

Governor Hull, who was at that time about eighty miles from this place, and he received them on the morning of the 2d inst. making thirteen days from Washington. This information I had from the person who was hired by the postmaster at Cleveland, and who is now in this place; its correctness cannot be doubted.

:

BLUNDERS OF THE GOVERNMENT.

1812.

859

" The British received their information

an express instantly started from thence,

byway of Fort Erie, and who came the north side of

Maiden, and delivered the intelligence to that place by a circuitous route of one hundred miles greater distance than Governor Hull then was. The evil consequences of this gross negligence might have been immense I will mention one which has resulted from it.

Lake Erie on the Ist

to

inst.,

;

"When

the

army came

to the foot of the rapids of

Maumee

Governor Hull, not then having received intelligence of the declaration of war, hired a small sloop in which he put his baggage and that of many of the officers of the army, all the hospital stores, his instructions from the war department, his commission and those of most of the officers of the 4th regiment, the ladies of two officers of said regiment, Lieutenant Goodwin and about thirty men, and was on the point of sending the pay-master with all the public money; this vessel, on passing Maiden, was captured with all its contents; the ladies, Mrs. Fuller and Mrs. Goodwin, were put on shore at this place the next day, but all the others of course river,

detained."

Another item of intelligence connected with this chapter of blunand woes, was communicated to the publisher by Mr. R a venerable and highly respected gentleman of Amherstburg, Canada West " The commander at Fort Maiden was so certain of the Ame-riders, mishaps, ,

cans he'mgjirst informed of the declaration of war, that he desisted from attacking Detroit, at the sight of an unusual number of Mackinaw boats at the head of Lake Erie, which were supposed to contain an invading army." On the 2d of July, a letter of the same date with that received on the 24th of June, reached General Hull, and apprised him that the declaration of war was indeed made,* and before his astonishment was over, word was brought of the capture of his packet off JSIalden. The conduct of the executive at this time was certainly most remarkable having sent an insufficient force to effijct a most important object, it next did all in its power to ensure the destruction of ;

that force.

On

the 1st of June, Mr. Madison recommended war to the Senon the 3d of June, Mr. Calhoun reported in favor it, and in an able manifesto set forth the reasons and, on the 19th, proclamation of the contest was made. Upon the day preceding, Congress havate

;

;

* Hull's Defense,

11,1'.

HULL AT SANDWICH, CANADA.

8G0

1812.

ing passed the needful act, the Secretary of War wrote to General Hull, one letter saying nothing of the matter, and sent it by a special messenger and a second, con tiiining the vital news, which he con-

—

fided to a half organized post as far as Cleveland, and thence liter-

Nor

ally to accident.

is

this all:

while the general of the north

western army was thus, not uninformed njerely, but a,ctually misled, letters franked by the Secretary of the Treasury of the United States, bore the notice of what had been done to the British post of St.

Joseph, near the north-western shore of Lake

to Alalden,

which place

if to

complete the

lect,

suffered his official

circle

Huron and ;

also

reached upon the 28th of June. And as of folly, the misled general, through neg-, papers,, which he owned ought never to

it

have been out of his possession, to pass into that of the foe, and thus informed them of his purposes and strength.* That strength, however, wg^^ such, compared with their own, that no ettbrt was made Xo prevent the march of the Americans to Dct troit, nor to interfere with their passage across the river to Sandwich, where they established themselves on the 12th of July^ preparatory to attacking Maiden itself, and commencing. the conquest and conversion of Upper riauada. And here, at once, the incapacity of Hull showed itself; by his Own confession he took every step under tlie iuliuence of two sets of fears; he dared not, on the one hand, act bohlly, for fear that his incompetent force would be all de^tioyed; while, on the other hand, he dared not refuse to act, for fear his militia, already uneasy, would utterly desert

him.

Thus embarrassed, he proclaimed freedom and the need of submission to the Canadians, held out inducements to the British

and sat still at Sandwich, striving to pacify his blood thirsty backwoodsmen, who itched to be at Maiden. To amuse his own army, and keep them from trying dangerous experiments, he found cannon needful to the assault of the British posts, and spent three wrecks making carmilitia to desert,

and

to the Indians to

keep

quiet,

riages for five guns.

While these were under way, Colonel Cass and Colonel Miller, by an attack upon the advanced parties of the enemy, demonstrated the willingness and power of their men to push their conquests, if the chance were given, but Hull refused the opportunity and when at length the cannon were prepared, the ammunition placed in wagons, and the moment for assault agreed on, the general, up;

*For the foregoing

facts see Manifesto of the Senate,

June 3d, 1812.

;

PROCTOR ARRIVES AT MALDEN.

1812.

861

on hearing that a proposed attack on the ITiagara frontier had not been made, and that troops from that quarter were moving westward, suddenly abandoned the enterprise, and with most of his army, on the night of the 7th of August, returned to Detroit, having effected nothing except the destruction of all confidence in himself, on the part of the whole force under his control, officers and privates. Meanwhile, upon the 29th of Jul}^, Colonel Proctor had reached Maiden, and perceiving instantly the power which the position of that post gave him over the supplies of the army of the United States, he commenced a series of operations, the object of which was to cut off the communications of Hull with Ohio, and thus not merely neutralize all active operations on his part, but starve him into surrender, or force him to detail his whole army, in order to keep open his way to the only point from which supplies could reach him. proper force on Lake Erie, or the capture of Maiden, would have prevented this annoying and fatal mode of warfare, but the imbecility of the government, and that of the general, combined to favor the plans of Proctor.* Having by his measures stopped the stores on their way to Detroit, at the river Raisin, he next defeated the insufllcient baud of two hundred men under Van Horn, sent by Hull to escort them and so far withstood that of five hundred under Miller, as to cause Hull to recall the remnant of that victorious and gallant band, though it had completely routed the British and Indians. By these means. Proctor amused the Americans until General Brock reached Maiden, which he did upon the 13th of August, and prepared to

A

attempt the conquest of Detroit itself. And here again occurred a most singular want of skill on the part of the Americans. In order to prevent the forces in Upper

Canada from being combined against Hull, General Dearborn had been ordered to make a diversion in his favor at Niagara and Kingston, but in place of doing this, he made an armistice with the British commanders, which enabled them to turn their attention entirely to the more distant West, and left Hull to shift for himself.

On the 14th of August, therefore, while a third party, under M'Arthur, was dispatched by Hull to open his communications with the river Raisin, though b}^ a new and impracticable road,

*See Jluirp Defense, 42

to 71.

IJull's

Proclamation in Broivn's History of

Illinois.

f

862

;

hull's surrender of Michigan.

1812-

General Brock appeared at Sandwich, and began to erect batteries These batteries Hull would not to protect his further operations. suffer any to molest, saying, that if the enemy did not fire on him, he would not on them, and though, when summoned to surrender upon the 15th, he absolutely refused, yet upon the IGth, without a blow struck, the governor and general crowned his course of indecision and unmanly fear, by surrendering the towm of Detroit and territory of Michigan, together with fourteen hundred brave men longing for battle, to three hundred English soldiers, four hundred Canadian militia, disguised in red coats, and a band of Indian allies.* For this conduct he was accused of treason and cowardice, and found guilty of the latter. However brave he may have beea personally, he was, as a commander, a coward; and moreover, he

was influenced, confessedly, by

his fears

daughter and her children should

fall

as

into

a father,

the hands

lest

his

of the

Indians.

In truth, his faculties seemed to have been paralyzed by fear he should fail fear that his troops would be unfair to him, fear that the savages would spare no one, if opposed with vigor fear of some undefined and horrid evil impending. M'Afee accuses him of intemperance, but no effort was made on his trial to prove this, and we have no reason to think it a true charge but his conduct was like that of a drunken man, without sense or fear that

;

spirit.

But the fall of Detroit, though the leading misfortune of this unfortunate summer, was not the only one. Word, as we have had been sent through the kindness of some friend, under a frank from the American Secretary of the Treasury, informing the British commander at St. Joseph, of the declaration of war; while Lieut. Hanks, commanding the American fortress at Mackinac, received no notice from any source. The consequence was an attack upon the key of the northern lakes, on the 17th of July, by a force of British, Canadians, and savages, numbering in all, one thousand and twenty-one the garrison amounting to but fifty-seven eflective men, felt unable to withstand so formidable a body, and to avoid the constantly threatened Indian massacre, surrendered as prisoners of war, and were stated,

:

dismissed on parole.

*M'Afec, from 85

to 92.

Armstrong's Notices,

i.

2G to 33

;

ibid.

j-For the British account of Hull's surrender, sec Niles' Register,

i.

iii.

Appendix, No. 10. 14, 33,

2G5

to 268^

.

INDIANS THREATEN FORT DEARBORN.

1812.

Less fortunate in

863

was the garrison of Fort Dearborn

its fate

at

Chicago.

The Indians in northern Illinois, and the country bordering on Lake Micliigan, had manifested hostile feelings toward the AmeriGovernor Edwards, employed trusty Frenchmen, who had traded with these Indians, and who could still pass under that guise, as spies in the Indian country. Their communications, in a plain unlettered style, have been examined on the files of the State Department of Illinois. They are often particular and minute in giving the position of Indian villages, number of the braves, sources from whence they received their supplies, the names of head men, and other details. These facts, at short intervals, were communicated by the Governor to the War Department, as proofs that the Indians were hostile, and were urged in his repeated applications to the War Department cans even before the battle of Tippecanoe.

who was

indefatigable in his efforts to protect the settlements,

for protection to the inhabitants of that frontier territory.

A

small trading post had been established at Chicago in the

period of the French explorations, but no village fomied.

one of the thoroughfares Indians.

By

It

in the excursions of botli traders

was and

the treaty of Greenville, in 1795, negotiated with

and other northern tribes, they agreed to relinquish their right to "one piece of land six miles square, at the moutb of Chicago river, empt3dng into the southwest end of Lake Michigan, cohere a foiH formerly stood."* In 1804, a small fort was erected here by the United States government. It stood on the spot where the fort stood in 1833, but it was differently constructed, having two " block houses on the the Pottawattamies, Miamies,

side, and on the northern side, a sally-port, or subterranean passage from the parade ground to the river." f It was called Fort Dearborn. Heald, the commandThe officers in 1812, were Captain ing officer, Lieutenant Helm, and Ensign Ronau, (the two last very young men,) and the surgeon. Dr. Voorhees, with seventyfive men, very few of whom were effective. Friendly intercourse had existed between these troops and indiThe principal chiefs viduals and bands of neighboring Indians. and braves of the Pottawattamie nation visited Fort Maiden on the Canada side annually, received presents to a large amount,

southern

=*

Indian Treaties, Washington, 182G, p. 51.

fKinzie's Narrative.

GARRISON ORDERED TO LEAVE FORT DEARBORN,

864

1812.

and were in alliance with Great Britain. Many Pottawattamies, Winnebagoes, Ottawas, and Sbawanese were in the battle of Tippecanoe, yet the principal chiefs in the immediate vicinity were on amicable terms with the Americans, and gave proof of it, by theiF rescue of those who were saved. Besides those persons attached to the garrison, there was the family of Mr. Kinzie, who had been engaged in the fur trade at that spot from 1804, and a few Canadians, or engages, with their wives and children, who were attached to the same establishment.

On

the afternoon of the 7th of August, Winnemeg, or Catfish, a

trust-worthy Pottawattamie chief, arrived at the post, bringing dis-

patches from Governor Hull, the commander-in-chief.

These

dis-

patches announced the declaration of war between the United States and Great Britain furthermore, and that the British troops had already taken Mackinac. His orders to Captain Heald were, "to evacuate the post if prac;

ticable, and, in that event, to distribute the

the United States, in the

fort,

and

property belonging to

in the factory or agency, to the

Indians in the neighborhood."

"After having delivered his dispatches, TVinnemeg requested a who had taken up his residence in the fort. He stated to Mr. Kinzie that he was acquainted with the purport of the communications he had brought, and begged him to ascertion if it were the intention of Captain Heald to evacuHe advised strongly that such a step should not be ate the post. taken, since the garrison was well supplied with ammunition, and with provision, for six months; it would, therefore, he thought, be far better to remain until a reinforcement could be sent to their assistance. If, however. Captain Heald should decide on leaving the post, it should, by all means, be done immediately. The Pottawattamies, through whose country they must pass, being ignorant of Winnemeg's mission, a forced march might be made before the hostile Indians were prepared to interrupt them. " Of this advice, so earnestly given, Captain Heald was immediprivate interview with Mr. Kinzie,

ately informed.

He

replied that

it

was

his intention to evacuate

the post, but that inasmuch as he had received orders to distribute the United States property, he should not feel justified in leaving

he had collected the Indians in the neighborhood, and made an equitable division among them. "Winnemeg then suggested the expediency of marching out and until

leaving

all

things

—possibly,

standing

while the

savages were

:

1812.

GAKKISON ORDERED TO LEAVE FORT DEARBORN.

engaged in a partition of the

spoils, the troops

might

865 effect their

This advice was strongly seconded by Mr. Kinzie, but did not meet the approbation of the commanding retreat unmolested.

ofiicer.

"The

order for evacuating the post was read next morning upon

It is difficult to understand why Capt. Heald, in such an emergency, omitted the usual form of calling a council of war, with his officers. Perhaps it arose from a want of harmonious feeling between himself and one of his subalterns Ensign Ronan a hiffhspirited and somewhat overbearing, but brave and generous young man. In the course of the day, finding no council was called, the officers waited upon Capt. Heald, to be informed what course ho intended to pursue. When they learned his intention to leave the post, they remonstrated with him upon the following grounds "First. It was highly improbable that the command would be permitted to pass through the country in safety, to Fort \Yayne. For, although it had been said that some of the chiefs had opposed an attack upon the fort, planned the preceding autumn, yet, it was well known that they had been actuated in that matter by motives of private regard to one family, and not to any general friendly feeling toward the Americans and that, at any rate, it was hardly to be expected that these few individuals would be able to control the whole tribe, who were thirsting for blood. " In the next place, their march must necessarily be slow, as their movements must be accommodated to the helplessness of the women and children, of whom there were a number with the detachment. That of their small force, some of the soldiers were superannuated and others invalid therefore, since the course to be pursued was left discretional, their advice was to remain where they were, and fortify themselves as strongly as possible. Succora from the other side of the peninsula might arrive before they could be attacked by the British from Mackinac, and even should there not, it were far better to fall into the hands of the latter, than to

parade.

—

—

;

;

become the victims of the savages. " Capt. Heald argued in reply,

that a special order had been Department, that no post should be surrendered without battle having been given and that his force was totally inadequate to an engagement with the Indians. That he should, unquestionably, be censured for remaining, when there appeared a prospect of a safe march through, and that upon the whole, he deemed it expedient to assemble the Indians, distribute the property among them, and then ask of them an escort to Fort Wayne, with

issued by the

'

War

;

— OFFICERS OF FORT DEARBORN DISAGREE.

866

upon

the promise of a considerable reward

1812.

their safe arrival

adding, that he had full confidence in the friendly professions of

whom,

the Indians, from

as well as

from the

soldiers, the capture

of Mackinac had been kept a profound secret.'

"From but

little

this

time the

upon the

Capt. Heald

little

officers

subject,

held themselves aloof, and spoke

though they considered the project of

the soldiers hourly increased, until

Upon one

insubordination.

sing with Mr.

remain, even

it

enough

occasion, as Capt.

I thought

it

best, for I

Captain,' said a soldier,

man, "

salt to

among

Heald was conversaid,

'I could not

have but a small store of pro-

who

stood near, forgetting

moment,

'

you have

cattle

'But,' replied Capt. Heald,

to last the troops six months.'

have no

dissatisfaction

reached a high degree of

upon the parade, he

etiquette, in the excitement of the

all

I

Kinzie,

'Why

visions.'

'

if

The

short of madness.

preserve the beef with.'

'

Then jerk

it,'

said the

'as the Indians do their venison.'

The Indians now became

daily

in defiance of the sentinels, they

more unruly.

made

their

Entering the

fort

way without ceremony

On

one occasion, an Indian took commanding officer, as an expression of defiance. Some were of opinion, that this was intended, among the young men, as a signal for an attack. The old chiefs passed backward and forward, among the assembled groups, with the appearance of the most lively agitation, while the into the quarters of the officers.

up a

rifle

and

fired

it

in the parlor of the

squaws rushed to and fro in great excitement, and evidently prepared for some fearful scene. "Any further manifestation of ill-feeling was, however, suppressed for the present, and Capt. Heald, strange as it may seem, continued to entertain a conviction of his having created so amicable a disposition among the Indians, as would ensure the safety of the command, on their march to Fort Wayne." During this excitement amongst the Indians, a Funner arrived with a message from Tecumthe, with the news of the capture of Mackinac, the defeat of Van Home, and the retreat of Gen, Hull from Canada. He desired them to arm immediately, and intimated that he had no doubt but Hull would soon be compelled to surrender.

In this precarious condition, matters remained until the 12th of August, w^hen a council was held with the Indians who collected from the vicinity. None of the military officers attended but Capt. Heald, though requested by him. They had been informed that it was the intention of the young chiefs to massacre them in council,

867

CAPTAIN WELLS AREIVES AT THE PORT.

1812.

and soon

as the

commander

left tlie fort, tlicy

command

took

of

the block houses, opened the port holes and pointed the loaded cannon so as to command the whole council. This, probably,

caused a postponement of their horrid designs. The captain informed the council of his intentions to distribute the next day, among them, all the goods in the storehouse, with the ammunition and provisions. He requested the Pottawattamies to furnish him an escort to Fort Wayne, promising them a liberal retheir arrival there, in addition to the liberal presents

ward upon they were

now

to receive.

The Indians were profuse

good will and and promised all he desired.

friendship, assented to all

fessions of

of the Indians.

The

result

in their pro-

he proposed,

shows the true character

N"o act of kindness, nor ofier of reward, could as-

suage their thirst for blood. Mr. Kiuzie, who understood well the Indian character, and their designs, waited on the commander, in the hope of opening his eyes He told him the Indians had been seto the appalling danger. cretly hostile to the Americans for a long time; that since the bat-

had dispatched orders to all his traders, to ammunition to them, and pointed out the wretched policy of Captain Heald, of furnishing the enemy with arms and ammunition to destroy the Americans. This argument opened the eyes of the commander, who was struck with the impolicy, and resolved to destroy the ammunition and liquor.

tle

of Tippecanoe he

furnish no

The next

day, (13th,) the goods, consisting of blankets, cloths,

were distributed, but at night the ammunition was thrown into an old well, and the casks of alcohol, including a large quantity belonging to Mr. Kinzie, was taken through the sally-port, their heads knocked in, and the contents poured into the river. The Indians, ever watchful and suspicious, stealthily crept around, and soon found out the loss of their loved "fire-water." On the 14th, Captain Wells departed with fifteen friendly Miamies. He was a brave man, had resided among the Indians from boyhood, and knew well their character and habits. He had heard at Fort Wayne, of the order of General Hull to evacuate Fort Dearborn, and knowing the hostile intentions of the Pottawattamies, he

paints, &c.,

had made a rapid march through the wilderness, sible,

the exposure of his

sister,

to prevent, if pos-

Mrs. Heald, the

officers

and

The amand on the provisions the enemy was

garrison, to certain destruction.

But he came

too late

!

munition had been destroyed, His only alternative was to hasten their departure, rioting.

and every preparation was made morning.

for the

march of the troops next

868

A SECOND COUNCIL WITH THE INDIANS.

A second council was Thej expressed nition

and

1812.

held witli the Indians in the afternoon.

great indignation at the destruction of the

liquor.

Murmurs and

threats

ammu-

were heard from every

quarter.

Among the chiefs and hraves were several, who, although they partook of the feelings of hostility of their tribe to the Americans, retained a personal regard for the troops, and the white families in the place.

They exerted

their

utmost influence

to allay the

angry

feelings of the savage warriors; but their efforts were in vain.

Among these was Black Partridge, a chief of some distinction. The evening after the second council, he entered the quarters of the commanding oflicer. "Father," said the venerable chief, "I come to deliver up to you the medal I wear. It was given me by the Americans, and I have long worn

mutual imbrue their hands in the blood of the whites. I cannot restrain them, and I will not wear a token of peace, while I am compelled to act as an enemy." friendship.

The

But our young men

it,

in token of our

are resolved to

reserved ammunition, twenty-five rounds to a man, was

distributed.

The baggage wagons

for the sick, the

now

women and

were ready, and, amidst the surrounding gloom, and the expectation of a fatiguing march through the wilderness, or a disastrous issue on the morrow, the whole party, except the watchful children,

sentinels, retired for a little rest.

The

morning of the 15th of August arrived. The sun shone it arose from the glassy surface of the lake. The atmosphere was balmy, and could the feelings of the party have been relieved from the most distressing apprehensions, they fatal

out in brightness as

could have departed with exhilarating feelings. Early in the morning a message was received by Mr. Kinzie, from To-pe-nee-be, a friendly chief of the St. Joseph's band, informing him that the Pottawattamies, who had promised to be an escort to the detachment, designed mischief Mr. Kinzie had placed his family under the protection of some friendly Indians. This party, in a boat, consisted of Mrs. Kinzie, four

young

children, a clerk of

Mr. Kinzie's, two servants, and the boatmen, or voyageiirs, with two Indians as protectors. The boat was intended to pass along the southern end of the lake to St. Joseph's. Mr. Kinzie and his eldest 8on, a youth, had agreed to accompany Captain Heald and the troops, as he thought his influence over the Indians would enable him to restrain the fury of the savages, as they were much attached to him and his family.

!

1812.

SOLDIERS AND FAMILIES LEAVE FORT DEARBORN.

869-

To-pe-nee-be urged him and his son to accompany his family in jboat,. assuring him the hostile Indians would allow his boat to

,

the

pass in safety to St. Joseph's.

The boat had

.

.

when another messenger from this friendly chief arrived to detain them where they were. The reader is left to imagine the feelings of the mother. "She was a woman of uncommon energy and strength of character, yet her scarcely reached the lake,

heart died within her as she folded her arms around her helpless infants." And when she heard the discharo-e of the suns, and the

warwhoop of the infuriated savages, and knew the and most probably her beloved husband and first born son were doomed to destruction, language has not power to describe her agony At nine o'clock, the troops, with the baggage wagons, left th.e fort with martial music, and in military array. Captain Wells, at the head of his band of Miamies, led the ad^fance, with his, /face shrill, terrific

party,

.

,

blackened after the manner of Indians. The troops, with tlie wagon^j containing the women and children, the sick and; la.me, followed, while at a little distance behind, were the Eottawatta^ies,^ about five hundred in number, who had pledged their honor to escort them, in safety to Fort Wayne. The party took the. road along the lake shore. On reaching the point where a range of sand hills commenced, (within the present limits of Chicago city,) the P.ottawattaniies defiled to the right into the prairie, to bring the sand hills between them and the Americans. They had marched about a mile and a half from the fort, when Captain Wells, wLo, with his Miamies, was in advance, rode furiously back, and exclaimed, "They are about to attack us: form instantly and charge upon them." The words were scarcely uttered when a volley of balls, from Indian muskets, behind the sand hills, poured upon them. The troops were hastily formed into lines and charged up the bank. ,

Que man, a veteran soldier of seventy, fell as they mounted the The Miamies fled at the bank, .The battle became general. outset, though Captain Wells did his utmost to induce them to stand their ground. Their chief rode up to the Pottawattamies, charged them with treachery, and, brandishing his tomahawk, de^ clared, "he would be the first to head a party of Americans and punish them." He then turned his horse and galloped after his companions over the prairie. The American troops behaved most gallantly, and sold their

:

870

MASSACRE NEAR CHICAGO.

1812.

Mrs. Helm, the wife of Lieutenant Helm, who was in the action, behaved with astonishing presence of mind, (as did all the other females) and furnished Mr. Kinzie with many thrilling lives dearly.

from which are made the following extracts "Our horses pranced and hounded and could hardly be restrainI drew off a little and ed, as the balls whistled around them. gazed upon my husband and father, who were yet unharmed. I felt that my hour was come, and endeavored to forget those I loved, and prepare myself for my approaching fate. "While I was thus engaged, the surgeon. Dr. V., came up he was badly wounded. His horse had been shot under him, and he had received a ball in his leg. Every muscle of his countenance was quivering with the agony of terror. He said to me, 'Do you

facts,

;

I am badly wounded, but I think Perhaps we might purchase our lives by promising them a large reward. Do you think there is any chance ?' " 'Dr. V.' said I, 'do not let us waste the few moments that yet remain to us, in such vain hopes. Our fate is inevitable. In a few moments we must appear before the bar of God. Let us endeavor to make what preparation is yet in our power.' 'Oh! I cannot die!' exclaimed he, 'I am not lit to die if I had but a I pointed to Ensign death is awful !' short time to prepare Ronan, who, though mortally wounded, and nearly down, was still fighting with desperation, upon one knee. '"Look at that man,' said I, 'at least he dies like a soldier!' "'Yes,' replied the unfortunate man, with a convulsive gasp, 'but he has no terrors of the future he is an unbeliever!' "At this moment, a young Indian raised his tomahawk at me. By springing aside, I avoided the blow which was aimed at my I seized him around skull, but which alighted on my shoulder. the neck, and while exerting my utmost efforts to get possession of his scalping knife, which hung in a scabbard over his breast, I was dragged from his grasp by another and an older Indian. "The latter bore me, struggling and resisting, toward the lake. Notwithstanding the rapidity with which I was hurried along, I recoo-nized, as I passed them, the lifeless remains of the unfortunate surgeon. Some murderous tomahawk had stretched him upon the very spot where I had last seen him. "I was immediately plunged into the water, and held there with

think they will take our lives? not mortally.

—

—

—

a forcible hand, notwithstanding my resistance. I soon perceived, however, that the object of my captor was not to drown me, as he held me firmly in such a position as to place my head above th«

i

MASSACRE NEAR CHICAGO.

1812.

water.

87

This reassured me, aud regarding him attentively, I soon

recognized, in spite of the paint with which he was disguised, The

Black Partridge.

"When

the firing

had somewhat subsided,

my

preserver bore

from tlie water, and conducted me up the sand banks. It was burning August morning, and walking through the sand in my a drenched condition, was inexpressibly painful and fatiguing. I stopped and took oft" my shoes, to free them from the sand, with which they were nearly filled, when a squaw seized and carried them oft", and I was obliged to proceed without them. When we had gained the prairie, I was met by my father, who told me that my Imsband was safe, and but slightly wounded. They led me gently back toward the Chicago river, along the southern bank of which was the Pottawattamie encampment. At one time I was placed upon a horse without a saddle, but soon finding the motion insupportable, I sprang off. Supported partly by my kind conducIndian, Pee-so-ium, who held dangling and tor, partly by another in his hand the scalp of Captain Wells, I dragged my fainting steps to one of the wigwams. " The wife of Wau-bee-nee-mah, a chief from the Illinois river, was standing near, aud seeing my exhausted condition, she seized a kettle, dipped up some water from a little stream that flowed near, threw into it some maple sugar, and stirring it up with her hand, gave it to me to drink. This act of kindness, in the midst of so many atrocities, touched me most sensibly, but my attention was soon diverted to another object. The fort had become a scene of plunder, to such as remained after the troops had marched out The cattle had been shot down as they ran at large, and lay dead or dying around. " As the noise of the firing grew gradually less, and the stragglers from the victorious party dropped in, I received confirmation of what my father had hurriedly communicated in our rencontre on the lake shore namely, that the whites had surrendered, after the They had stipulated for loss of about two-thirds of their number. the preservation of their lives, and those of the remaining women and children, and for their delivery at some of the British posts, unless ransomed by traders in the Indian country. It appears that the wounded prisoners were not considered as included in th« stipulation, and a horrible scene occurred upon their being broughl into camp. " An old squaw, infuriated by the loss of friends, or excited by the sanguinary scenes around her, seemed possessed by a demoniac

me

;

MASSACRE NEAR CHICAGO.

872

She seized a

1812.

and assaulted one miserable vicand writhing in the agony of his wounds, aggravated by the scorching beams of the sun. With a delicacy of feeling scarcely to have been expected under such circumstances, Wau-bee-nee-mah stretched a mat across two poles, between me and this dreadful scene. I was thus spared, in some degree,. a view of ferocity.

tim,

who

stable fork,

lay groaning

horrors, although I could not entirely close

its

my

ears to the cries

The following night, five more of the wounded prisoners were tomahawked." But why dwell upon this painful subject? Why describe the butchery of the children, twelve of whom, placed together in one baggage wagon, fell beneath the merciless tomahawk of one young of the sufferer.

This atrocious act was committed after the whites, twenty-seven in number, had surrendered. When Capt. Wells beheld it, he exclaimed, "Is that their game: Then I will kill tool" So saying, he turned his horse's head, and started for the Indian camp near the fort, where had been left their squaws and savage

?

children.

....".

Several Indians pursued him, firing at him as he galloped along.

He

laid himself flat

that position.

At

on the neck of

his horse, loading

and

length the balls of his pursuers took

firing in

efi:ect, kill-

At this moment he endeavored to save Winnemeg and Wau-han-see, who was met by him from the savages who had now overtaken him but as they supported him along, after having disengaged him from his horse, he received his death-blow from one ofithe party, {Pec-sorium,) ing his horse, and severely wounding himself.

;

who stabbed him in the The heroic resolution

back.

of one of the soldier's wives deserves to be She had, from the first, expressed a determination never into the hands of the savages, believing that their prisoners

recorded. to fall

were.always subjected to tortures worse than death. When, therefore, a party came up to her, to make her prisoner, she fought with desperation, refusing to surrender, although assured of safe treatment, and literally suffered herself to be cut to pieces, rather than

become

their. captive.

^

j,;,;,au

i

.„.

.

Wells was taken out, and cut into pieces, and distributed among the tribes.. His mutilated remains remained unburied until next day, when Billy Caldwell gathered up his head in one place, and mangled body in another, and buried them in the Th|e heart of Capt.

sand. ;

The family

of Mr. Kinzie had been taken from the boat to their

home, by friendly Indians, and there

strictly

guarded.

Very soon

MASSACRE NEAR CHICAGO.

1812.

873

a very liostile party of the Pottawattamie nation arrived from tlie "Wabash, and it required all the skill and bravery of Black PartWau-ban-see and JBilli/ Caldwell, (who arrived at a critical moment,) and other friendly Indians, to protect them. Runners had been sent by the hostile chiefs to all the Indian villages, to apprise them of the intended evacuation of the fort, and of their

ridge,

plan of attacking the troops. In eager thirst to participate in such a scene of blood, but arrived too late to participate in the massacre, they were infuriated at their disappointment, and sought to glut

vengeance on the wounded and prisoners. the third day after the massacre, the family of Mr. Kinzie, with the attaches of the establishment, under the care of Francois, a half-breed interpreter; were taken to St. Joseph's in a boat, where they remained until the following November, under the protection of To-'pe-ne-he, and his band. They were then carried to Detroit, under the escort of Chandonnai, and a friendly chief by the name of Kee-po-tah, and, with their servants, delivered up, as prisoners of their

On

war, to the British

Of the other

commanding

officer.

prisoners. Captain Ileald

and Mrs. Ileald were sent

across the lake to St. Joseph's, the day after the battle.

Captain

Heald had received two wounds, and Mrs. Ileald seven, the ball of one of which was cut from her arm by Mr. Kinzie, with a penknife, after the eno;aojement.

Mrs. H. was ransomed on the battle field, by Chandomiai, a half breed from St. Joseph's, for a mule he had just taken, and the promise of ten bottles of whisky. Captain Heald was taken prisoner by an Indian from the Kankakee, who, seeing the wounded and enfeebled state of Mrs. Heald, generously released his prisoner, that he might accompany his wife. But wdien this Indian returned to his village on the Kankakee,

he found that his generosity had excited so much dissatisfaction in he resolved to visit St. Joseph's and reclaim his Kews of his intention having reached To-pe-ne-hee, Keeprisoner. X>o-tah, Chandonnai, and other friendly braves, they sent them in a bark canoe, under the charge of Robinson, a half-breed, along the eastern side of Lake Michigan, three hundred miles, to Mackinac, his band, that

where they were delivered over to the commanding officer. Lieutenant Helm was wounded in the action and taken prisoner, and afterward taken by some friendly Indians to the An Sable, and from thence to St. Louis, and liberated from captivity through the agency of the late Thomas Forsyth, Esq. Mrs. Helm received a slight wound in the ankle had her horse ;

56

:

OFFICIAL HEPORT OF CAPTAIN HEALD.

874

1812.

sLot from under her; and after passing the agonizing scenes deswent with the family of Mr. Kinzie to Detroit.

cribed,

The among

with their wivea and children, were dispersed

soldiers,

upon the IlliWabash, Rock River, and Milwaukie. The largest proportion were taken to Detroit and ransomed the following spring. Some, however, remained in captivity another year, and experienced more kindness than was expected from an enemy so merciless. This event is given more in detail than many others, partly because the locality is Chicago, where some individuals are still the different villages of the Pottawattamies,

nois,

who passed through these terrible scenes and partly to corcommon notion prevailing amongst many humane and phi-

living

;

rect a

lanthropic persons, that Indian hostilities ahcai/s " commence by the of the ichitcs," and that if the Indians are treated kindly, they will " ever " be just and kind in return.

first aggressions

As

a general rule this

is

true,

but the narrative above related

affords one instance of a glaring exception.

The eisting

aborigines of this country were always rude savages chiefly

by

fishing

and hunting, and

from the

;

sub-

earliest

traditionary notice, were engaged in petty exterminating wars with

each other. Delight in war and thirst for

human blood

is

their " ruling pas-

The liberal distribution of goods and provisions, and the sion." promise of more ample rewards at Fort Wayne, by Captain Ileald, could not allay this passion. They gave their solemn pledge for the protection of the party on their route to Fort Wayne, and sent out runners to rally their friends to the massacre the same day. Captain Ileald, after escaping many dangers, wrote the following dispatch from Pittsburgh, Pa., on the 23d of October " On the 9th of August, I received orders from General Hull to evacuate the post, and proceed with my command to Detroit, leaving it at my discretion to dispose of the public property as I thought proper. The neighboring Indians got the information as early as I did, and came from all quarters to receive the goods in the factory store, which they understood were to be given to them. "On the 13th, Captain Wells, of Fort Wayne, arrived with about thirty Miamies, for the purpose of escorting us in, by the request of Oieneral Hull.

On

the 14th, I delivered to the Indians

all

the

goods in the fiictory store, and a considerable quantity of provisions, which we could not take away with us. " The surplus arms and ammunition I thought proper to destroy, fearing they would make bad use of them, if put in their possession.

a

OFFICIAL REPORT OF CAPTAIN HEALD.

1812.

875

"I destroyed all the liquor on hand soon after they began to collect. The collection was unusually large for that place, but they conducted

themselves with the strictest propriety, till after I left the fort. " On the 15th, at 9 o'clock, A. M., we commenced our march part of the Miamies were detached in front, the remainder in our

—

rear, as guards,

under the direction of Captain Wells.

tion of the country rendered

it

The

situa-

necessary for us to take the beach,

with the lake on our left, and a high bank on our right, at about one hundred yards distance. "We proceeded about a mile and a half, when it was discovered the Indians were prepared to attack us from behind the bank. " I immediately marched the company up to the top of the bank, when the action commenced after firing one round, we re-charged, and the Indians gave way in front, and joined those on our flanks. In about fifteen minutes, they got possession of all our horses, provision and baggage of every description, and, finding the Miamies did not assist us, I drew ofl" the few men I had left, and took possession of a small elevation in the open prairie, out of shot of the bank or any other cover. "The Indians did not follow me, but assembled in a body on the top of the bank, and, after some consultation among themselves, made signs to me to approach them. I advanced toward them alone, and was met by one of the Pottawattamie chiefs, called the Blackbird, with an interpreter. "After shaking hands, he requested me to"surrender, promising On a few moments' considto spare the lives of all the prisoners. eration, I concluded it would be the most prudent to comply with his request, although I did not put entire confidence in his promAfter delivering up our arms, we were taken back to their ise. encampment, near the fort, and distributed among the different ;

tribes.

"

The next morning they set fire to the fort, and left the place, taking the prisoners with them. Their number of warriors was between four and five hundred, mostly of the Pottawattamie nation, and their loss, from the best information I could get, was about fifteen. Our strength was fifty-four regulars and twelve militia, out of which twenty-six regulars, and all the militia, were killed in the action, with two women and twelve children. " Ensign George Ronan, and Doctor Isaac V. Van Yoorhees, of my company, with Captain Wells, of Fort Wayne, are, to my great sorrow,

numbered among the dead.

SIEGE OF FORT HARRISON.

876

1812.

" Lieutenant Lina T. Helm, with twenty-live non-commissioned

and

officers ers,

privates,

when we

and eleven

women and

children,

were prison-

separated.

" Mrs. Heald and mj^self were taken to the

mouth of

the river

St. Joseph, and being both badly wounded, were permitted to reIn a few days after our side with Mr. Burnet, an Indian trader. arrival there, the Indians all went otF to take Fort Wayne, and in their absence I engaged a Frenchman to take us to Miehilimackinack, by water, where I gave myself up as a prisoner of war, with

one of "

my sergeants.

The commanding

officer,

Captain Robert,

offi^red

me

every

power to render our situation comfortable while^ we remained there, and to enable us to proceed on our journey. To him I gave my parole of honor, and reported myself to Colonel Proctor, who gave us a passage to Buffixlo; from that place I came by the way of Presqu' Isle, and arrived here yesterday." "Thus, by the middle of August, the whole north-west, with the exception of Fort Wayne and Fort Harrison, was again in the hands of the British and their red allies. Early in September, these two posts were also attacked, and the latter, had it not been defended with the greatest vigor, would have been taken. " The fort was invested by a large body of Indians, some of whom had affected to be friendly, and had, the day before, intimated to Captain Taylor, that an attack might soon be expected from the Prophet's party. On the evening of the 3d of September, two young men were killed near the fort and the next day, a party of thirty or forty Indians, from the Prophet's town, appeared with a assistance in his

;

white lor,

flag,

under pretense of obtaining provisions.

Captain Tay-

suspecting an attack that night, examined the arms of his men,

and furnished them with cartridges. The garrison was composed of no more than eighteen effi3ctive men, the commander and the greater part of his company having suffered very much from sickFor some time past, the fort had actually been considered ness. incapable of resisting an attack.

"About eleven

o'clock, the night being very dark, the Indians had one of the block houses unperceived. Every effort was made to extinguish the flames, but without effect a quantity of whisky amongst other stores belonging to the contractor, deposited there, blazed up, and immediately enveloped the whole in a flame. Bet fire to

;

"The

became desperate; the yells of the Indians, the shrieks of a number of women and children within, situation of the fort

HARRISON MADE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF.

1812.

added scene.

to tbe horrors of the night, altogether

Two

soldiers, giving

the pickets, and one of

produced a

themselves up for

them was

"The commander, with

877

lost,

terrific

leaped over

instantly cut to pieces.

great presence of mind, ordered the roofs

be taken off the adjoining barracks this attempt, with the assistance of Dr. Clarke, fortunately proved successful, although made breastwork was then formed before under a shower of bullets. morning, six or eight feet high, so as to cover the space which would be left by the burnt block house. " The firing continued until daylight, when the Indians retired, that of the fort was only three killed after sufiering a severe loss and a few wounded. The Indians, discouraged by the failure of this attack, thought proper to retire, and made no further attempts, until the place was happily relieved by the arrival of General Hopkins. In consequence of his conduct, Captain Taylor was afterto

;

A

;

ward promoted

to a majority." *

Before the surrender of Hull took place, extensive preparations in Ohio, Kentucky, Virginia, and Pennsylvania, to bring into service a large and efiicient army. Three points needed

had been made defense, Fort nois river

the

;

Wayne and

the

Maumee,

the troops destined for the

command

the

first

Wabash, and the

Illi-

point were to be under

of General Winchester, a Revolutionary officer resi-

dent in Tennessee, and but little known to the frontier men those for the Wabash were to be under Harrison, whose name, since the while Governor battle of Tippecanoe, was familiar everywhere the expedition command Edwards, of the Illinois territory, was to ;

;

upon the river of the same name. Such were the intentions of the government; but the wishes of the people frustrated them, and led, first, to the appointment of Harrison to the command of the Kentucky volunteers, destined to assist Hull's army, and next to his elevation to the post of commander-in-chief over all the forces of the West and IsTorth-West; this last appointment was made September 17th, and was notified on the 24th of that month. Meantime, Fort Wayne had been relieved, and the line of the Maumee secured, so that when Harrison found himself placed at the head of military aflFairs in the West, his main objects were, first, to drive the Indians from the western side of the Detroit river second, to take Maiden; and third, having thus secured his communications, to re-capture the Michigan territory and its dependencies.

to the general

;

* Brackenriilge's History of the Late War.

:

VOLUNTEERS RENDEZVOUS AT VINCENNES.

878

1812.

defeat of General Hull, and the victories of the British and Indians in the Korth-West, produced an intense excitement among

The

the people in the

Ohio, where

Every

Western

States,

and

especially in

Kentucky and

but one sentiment prevailed.

citizen in the States referred to,

and of the

territories of

and of Western Pennsylvania and Western to wipe ofi the Virginia, seemed animated with but one desire disgrace with which our arms had been stained, and to avert the desolation that threatened the frontiers of Ohio and the territories

Indiana and

Illinois,

—

beyond. In Aucfust, several resriments which had been raised in Kentucky, were directed to the aid of Indiana and Illinois. Vincennes was made the principal rendezvous, and General Hopkins was appointed the commander to march in that direction. In the meantime, the Governor of Illinois, was active in raising men and making preparations for an expedition against the hostile Indians on the Illinois river. Colonel Russell, of the 17th United States regiment, was engaged

denominated "Rangers," to co-operGovernor Edwards. Their place of rendezvous was near the present town of Edwardsville, and named "Camp Russell." The concerted arrangement was, for General Hopkins, with between four and five thousand mounted riflemen, to move up the Wabash to Fort Harrison, cross over to the Illinois country, destroy all the Indian villages near the Wabash, march across the prairies to the head waters of the Sangamon and Vermillion rivers, form a junction with the Illinois rangers under Governor Edwards and Colonel Russell, and sweep over all the villages along the

in raising companies of troops, ate with

Illinois river.

On

the 29tli of September,

Hopkins wrote from Vincennes

"My

to the

to attack

Governor of Kentucky, thus: every Indian settlement on the Wabash, and destroy their property, then foil upon the Illinois; and I trust, in all next month present intention

is

perform much service. Serious opposition, I hardly apprehend, although I intend to be prepared for it." No better account of this expedition can be given than the general's dispatch to Governor Shelby, in October, as follows to

"

Fort Harrison,

.

"The expedition of the mounted riflemen has terminated. The Wabash was re-crossed yesterday, and the whole corps are on their way to Busseron, where the Adjutant-General will attend, in order

GENERAL HOPKINS* DISPATCH.

1812.

879

have them properly mustered and discharged, and where their may get forage during the delay necessary for this ohject. "Yes, sir, this army has returned, without hardly obtaining the sight of the enemy. simple narrative of facts, as they occurred, will best explain the reasons that have led to this state of things. The army having finished crossing the Wabash on the 14th inst., marched about three miles and encamped. I here requested the attendance of the general field-officers and captains, to whom I imparted the objects of the expedition, and the advantages that might result from a fulfillment of them. That the nearest Kickapoo villages were from eighty to one hundred miles distant, and Peoria not more than one hundred and sixty. By breaking up these, or as many as our resources would permit, we would be rendering a service to all the territories. That from their numbers, this tribe was more formidable than any other near us; and from their situation and hostility, had it more in their power to do us mischief; of course to chastise and destroy these would be renderIt was observed by some ing a real benefit to our country. officers that they would meet the next morning, consult together, and report to me their opinions desiring at the same time, to be furnished with the person on whom I had relied for intelligence of to

horses

A

—

the country. " This council was held, and

had been requested, and

all

the intelligence furnished that

had a report highly favorable to the This to me was more gratifying, as I had found as enterprise. early as our encampment at Vincennes, discontents and murmurAt Busseron I ing, that portended no wish to proceed farther. found an evident increase of discontent, although no army was ever better or more amply supplied with rations and forage than ours at this place. At Fort Harrison, where we encamped on the 10th, and where we were well supplied with forage, &c., I found on the 12th and 13th, many breaking and returning without applying to me for a discharge and as far as I know, without any notification to their officers. Indeed I have every reason to suppose the officers of every grade, gave no countenance to such a procedure. "Thinking myself now secure in the confidence of my brother officers and the army, we proceeded on our march early on the I

;

15th,

and continued

it

four days; our course being near north in

we came to an Indian house where some corn, &e. cultivated. The last day of the march to this place, I had had been been made acquainted with a return of that spirit that had, as I had hoped, subsided, and when I had ordered a halt near sunset (for

the prairie until

GENERAL HOPKINS' DISPATCH.

880

1812,

time that day) in a fine piece of grass in the prairie, to aid our horses, I was addressed by one of the officers in the most rude and dictatorial manner, requiring me immediately to resume my march, or his battallion would break oif from the army and return. This was Major Singleton I mention him in justice to the other officers of that grade. But from every information, I began to fear the army waited but for a pretext to return. "This was afforded the next day by our guides, who had thought they had discerned an Indian village, on the side of a grove about ten miles from where we encamped on the fourth night of our march, and turned us about six or eight miles out of our way. An almost universal discontent seemed to prevail, and we took our course in such a direction as we hojDed would best atone for the error, in the morning. About, or after sunset, we came to a thin grove affording water; here we took up our camp, and about this time arose one of the most violent gusts of wind, I ever remember to have seen, not proceeding from clouds. The Indians had set the

first

—

the prairie, which drove on us so furiously, that we were compelled to fire around our camp, to protect ourselves. "This seems to have decided the army to return. I was informed of it in so many ways, that early in the next morning, (October 20th,) I requested the attendance of the general and field

fire to

and stated to them my apprehensions, the expectations of our country, the disgrace attending the measure, and the approbation of our own consciences. "Against this I stated the weary situation of our horses, and the officers,

provision, (which to me seemed only partial, six days having only passed since every part of the army, as was believed, was furnished with ten days in bacon, beef, or bread stuff".) I requested the commandants of each regiment to convene the whole of the officers belonging to it, and to take fully the sense of the army on this measure, and report to commandants of brigades, who were requested to report to me in writing; adding that if five hundred volunteers would turn out I would put myself at their head and proceed in quest of the towns, and the balance of the army might retreat under the conduct of their officers, in safety to Fort Harrison. In less time than one hour, the report was made almost unanimously to return. "I then requested that I might dictate the course to be pursued that day only, which I pledged myself should not put them more than six miles out of the way, my object being to cover the rcconnoitering parties I wished to send out for the discovery of the

want of

GENERAL HOPKINS' DISPATCH.

1812.

881

About this time, the troops being paraded, I put myself in front, took my course and directed them to follow me. The columns moving off quite a contrary way, I sent Captain Taylor and Major Lee to apply to the officers leading the columns to turn them; they said it was not in their power; the army had taken their course and would pursue it. Discovering great confusion and disorder in their march, I threw myself into their rear, fearing an attack on those who were there from necessity, and continued in that position the whole day. " JSTeither the exhausted state of the horses, nor the hunger of the men, retarded this day's march so swiftly was it prosecuted that it was long before the rear arrived at the encampment. The Generals Eay, Allen, and Ramsay, lent all their aid and authority, in restoring our march to order, and so far succeeded as to bring on the whole with much less loss than I had feared; indeed, I had no reason to think we were either followed or menaced by an enemy. Indian towns.

;

" I think

we marched

at least eighty or ninety miles in the heart of

the enemy's country; had he possessed a design to fight, opportunities

abundance presented. So formidable was our appearance in the and in the country (as I am told) never trod before by hostile feet, that it must impress the bordering tribes with a sense of their danger. If it operates beneficially in this way, our labor will not be altogether in vain. I hope the expense of this expedition I have conwill be found less than usual on such occasions. in

prairie,

economy in every instance subject only to real necessity has The forage has been the heaviest article. To the officers commanding brigades, many of the field officers,

sulted

;

been the expenditure. captains, &c.,

"Many

my

thanks are due.

Kentucky veterans, whose heads are frosted by time, are entitled to every confidence and praise their country can bestow. To the adjutant quarter-master-general, and the members of my own family, I feel indebted for ready, able, and manly support, in every instance. Let me here include Major Du Bois, who of the old

commanded

the corps of spies.

La

Plant, as likewise "W. B.

and L., interpreters and guides, deserve well of me. I am certain we were not twenty miles from the Indian villages, when we were forced to retire, and I have many reasons to prove we were in the I have myself (superadded to the mortification I felt at

right way.

thus returning) been in a bad state of health from

am now

first to last,

There are

and

weak as not to be able to keep myself on my horse. yet many things of which I wish to write they relate sub-

so

stantially to prospective operations."

;

EXPEDITION OF RANGERS IN ILLINOIS.

882

Toward the

1812.

United and mounted volunteers, to tlie number of three hundred and fifty, were assembled at Camp Russell, and duly organized, preparatory to marching against the Indians, and join Camp Russell was one mile and a the army under Gen. Hopkins. half north of Edwardsville, and then on the frontier. " This little army being organized, and with their provisions for twenty or thirty days packed on the horses they rode, (except in a few instances, where pack horses were fitted out,) took up the line of march in a northwardly direction. "Captain Craig, with a small company, was ordered to take charge of a boat, fortified for the occasion, with provision and supplies, and proceed up the Illinois river to Peoria. " This little army, at that time, was all the efficient force to protect Illinois. We commenced the march from Camp Russell, on the last day of September. At that jperiod the Indians on the Sangamon, Mackinac, and Illinois rivers, were both numerous and *'

last of

September, 1812,

all tlie

forces of

States rangers,

hostile.

"The

route lay on the west side of Cahokia creek, to the lake

fork of the Macoupin, and across

Sangamon

river,

below the

forks,

a few miles east of Springfield. "We left the Elkheart grove to the left, and passed the old Kickapoo village on Kickapoo creek, and directed our course toward the head of Peoria lake.

The

old Kick-

which the Indians had abandoned, was destroyed. As the army approached near Peoria, Governor Edwards dispatched Lieutenant Peyton, James Reynolds, and some others, to visit the village of the Peorias, but they made no discoveries. " There was a village of the Xickapoos and Pottawattamies on the eastern bluff of the Illinois river, nearly opposite the head of apoo

village,

Peoria lake. " The troops

moved with rapidity and caution toward the village, and encamped for the night within a few miles of it. Three men were sent by the governor to reconnoiter the position of the enemy, and report to the commanding officer. This duty was performed

much adroitness. Their position found to be about five miles from our troop, on a bluft", and was eurrouudcd by swamps impassable by mounted men, and scarcely by footmen. The swamps were not only miry, but at that time covered with high grass and brushwood, so that an Indian could not be discovered until within a few feet of him. " The army marched under the bluff, that they might reach the village undiscovered, but as they approached, the Indians with their at considerable peril, but with

EXPEDITION OF RANGERS IN ILLINOIS.

1812.

883

squaws were on the retreat to their swamps. Instant pursuit was and in a short distance from the village, horses, riders, arms and baggage, were overwhelmed in the morass. It was a demo cratic overthrow, for the governor and his horse shared the same fate as the subaltern, or the private soldier. "We were all literally

given,

^swamped.' " pursuit on foot was ordered, and executed with readiness,

A

but extreme killed,

and

In this chase many of the enemy were every step, kettles, mats, and other Indian property

difficulty.

at

were distributed in the morass. " Captain Samuel Whiteside, with a party, pursued the scattered enemy to the river, and several were shot in attempting to cross to the opposite shore. So excited were the volunteers, that three of them crossed the river on logs, to follow the retreating foe. The Indians fled into the interior wilderness. Some of our men were wounded, but none killed in the charge. " On our return to the village, some children were found hid in the ashes, and were taken to the settlement. After destroying their corn and other property, and securing all their horses, we commenced the homeward march. After traveling till dark to find a good camping ground, the rain set in, and the night was dark. Not knowing but that there were other Indian towns above, and learning that the expedition of Gen. Hopkins had failed to meet Many of the solus, we apprehended danger from a night attack. diers had lost their blankets and other clothing in the swamp, and there was much suffering in camp that night. "Captain Craig, who arrived at Peoria, with his boat, where he remained several days, was repeatedly attacked by Indians, but being fortified and on his own ground, sustained no damage. He returned with the stores in safety. The troops marched back to Camp Russell, where they were discharged."* General Hopkins did not immediately return with his disorderly troops to Kentucky. Being determined to wipe off the disgrace of his lyrairie expedition, he remained at Fort Harrison until another and better disciplined army was raised, which he led against the Indians on the upper Wabash. On the lltli of November, Hopkins set out from Fort Harrison with about twelve hundred men, W'hile at the same time seven boats, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Butler ascended the river with supplies and provisions. *Hon. John Reynolds,

Belleville,

111.

HARRISON RECONNOITERS THE MAUMEE.

884

On

1812.

army arrived at the Prophet's town, and immeHopkins ordered Colonel Butler, with three hundred men, to surprise the Indian towns on Ponce Passu creek. When arrived at that stream, ahout daylight, he found all the the 19th, the

diately General

villages evacuated.

One

Kickapoo town, containing one hundred and twenty was burned, and all the winter provisions of corn in the vicinity destroyed. IS'o Indians were discovered until the 21st, when they fired upon a small party, and killed one man. The next day about sixty horsemen went to bury the dead, when they were suddenly attacked, and eighteen men killed and wounded. The Indians then evacuated their camp, and retreated. The inclement season advancing rapidly, it was deemed prudent to prepare for returning, especially as the ice in the river began to large

cabins,

obstruct the passage.

The good conduct of this detachment forms a favorable contrast with Hopkins' first army, and proves that militia may in time be trained to the discipline of the camp, so as to become efiicient troops.* This corps suffered exceedingly, many of them were sick, and, as the general said, "shoeless and shirtless " during the cold weather of this season.

The was

first

by Harrison after the relief of Fort Wayne, with two thousand men, the whole length of

step taken

to reconnoiter,

Maumee river, to the head of Lake Erie. He reached Forts Defiance and Deposit before the middle of September. From these posts, which were partially invested by the Indians, the latter immediately disappeared. aid to the feeble garrisons, Harrison, not thinking

Having given it

advisable to

proceed to the rapids, until sufiiciently strengthened b}" the arrival of the other troops, returned with a portion of his command to Fort "Wayne before the 20th, where he found General Winchester, with considerable reinforcements from Ohio and Kentucky. "This officer had been unexpectedly placed in command by the president; on which General Harrison resolved to retire, and set out on his return to Indiana, but was overtaken by a messenger, with information of the subsequent arrangements by order of the president. On the 23d he accordingly resumed the command. " The day before his return. General Winchester had marched for Fort Defiance, on his way to the rapids, the place of ultimate

^Brackcni'idffe.

WINCHESTER AT FORT DEFIANCE.

1812.

885

His force consisted of a brigade of Kentucky militia, all about two thousand men. The country which he was compelled to traverse, destination.

four hundred regulars, and a troop of horse, in

opposed' great

particularly in

difficulties,

Along the heads of

stores.

Ohio

the transportation of

the rivers which discharge themselves

and those which discharge themselves on the north, there is a great extent of flat land, full of marshes and ponds, in which the streams take their rise. In into the

in the south,

into the lakes

rainy seasons, particularly,

it

is

exceedingly

horses at every step sinking to the knees in

difficult to pass, the

mud.

The ground

covered with deep forests and close thickets. To facilitate the passage through this wilderness, each man was obliged to carry provisions for six days."* besides,

is

Under

these difficulties the

march was very

slow.

From

the

closeness of the thickets, the troops were under the necessity of

cutting open a road each day, and were not able to make more than six to eight miles. They usually encamped at three o'clock and threw up a breast work, to guard against a night attack. The main body was preceded by a party of spies, and an advanced guard of about three hundred men. The proximity of the Indians was apparent on the march at various times, and several soldiers were killed by them, although, with the stealthiness peculiar to savages, they never showed themselves. Colonel Jennings having preceded the army with provisions, on the 29th a messenger arrived from that officer, with the information, that having discovered Fort Defiance to be in possession of the British and Indians, he had thought it prudent to land about forty miles above that place, where he had erected a block house, and was awaiting further orders. This was a sad disappointment to the troops, who were by this time short of provisions, and had small dehoped to fall in with Colonel Jennings at this point. tachment was sent to him, with orders to forward the provisions, while the troops took possession of the fort, which was precipitately deserted by the British and Indians, who descended the Soon after a brigade of Jennings' pack-horses arrived with river. provisions, which gave new life and vigor to the half starved

A

army. General Winchester now remained at Fort Defiance for the winter. His force, however, was very much reduced, by the expi-

Brackenridgc.

FAILURE OF HARRISON'S PLANS.

886

many

who

re-

more than about eight hundred men were

left

ration of the term of service of

turned, so that no

1812.

of the volunteers,

to him.

Meanwhile, late in September, General Harrison proceeded in person to Fort St. Alary's, and thence, on the 4th of October, to Franklinton, on the Scioto river, which place he made his headquarters, for the purpose of organizing his ulterior operations. In pursuance of his plan for retaking Michigan, he made three divisions of his troops, viz

:

march from Wooster, through Upper Sandusky, the centre from Urbana, by Fort M'Arthur, on the heads of the Scioto, and the left from St. Mary's, by the Au Glaize and Maumee all

The

right to

—

meeting, of course, at the Rapids.* This plan, however, failed the division of the left column, under "Winchester, deprived of its efficiency by a reduction of numbers, :

and half worn out and

been seen, were lodged for and the mounted men of the centre, under General Tupper, unable to do any thing, partly from tlieir own want of subordination, but still more from the shiftlessness of This contheir commander, were resting idly at Fort M'Arthur. dition of the troops, and the prevalence of disease among them, starved, as has

the winter at Fort Defiance

;

together with the increasing difficulty of transportation after the autumnal rains set in, forced upon the commander the conviction that he

must wait

morasses with ice doubtful as to the

;

until the winter

and, even

when

had bridged the streams and had taken place, he was

that

wisdom of an attempt

to

conquer without vessels

on Lake Erie. Thus, at the close of the year 1812, nothing effectual had been done toward the re-conquest of Michigan, Late in the month of November, General Harrison ordered a detachment of six hundred men to march from his head-quarters at Franklinton, to destroy the Indian towns on the Mississinewa The detachment conriver, one of the tributaries of the "Wabash. sisted of Colonel Simeral's regiment of Kentucky volunteers; Major James Ball's squadron of United States dragoons Captain John B. Alexander's company of riflemen, from Greensburg, "Westmoreland county, Pennsylvania; Captain Joseph Markle's troop of horse from "Westmoreland, Pennsylvania Captain James Captain Butler's light infantry company of Pittsburgh Blues ;

;

;

* McAfee, 142,

&c., 102, &c., at tho latter reference

Harrison's letter

is g-iven.

EXPEDITION TO MISSISSINEWA.

1812. Elliott's

company of

887

infantry; Captain Garrard's troop of horse,

from Lexington, Kentucky; Captain Pierce's troop of horse, from Zanesville, Ohio; Lieutenant Lee's detachment of Michigan volunteers.

These troops were commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel John B. Campbell, of the nineteenth United States regiment. After great hardships, in this inclement season of the year, in passing through the wilderness, they reached the Mississinewa about the middle of December. This stream they followed downward, until arriving within twenty miles of the first Indian town, when Col. Campbell called a council of war, to ask the advice of his officers.

Their

and take the enemy by surprise. Just as they were entering the town, one of the Keutuckians gave an Indian yell, which gave the alarm and prevented the surprise. ^Notwithstanding this, eight warriors were killed, and forty-two men, women and children taken prisoners. Pressing onward, they destroyed three other towns lower down, and returned to the site of the first. At this place, on the 18th of December, at five o'clock in the morning, they were attacked by several hundred Indian warriors, who were concealed in the edge of the forest, behind some old fallen timbers, and opened a heavy fire on the troops. The Americans at once sprang to their arms. The battle raged until daylight; the dragoons however, being instantly aided by the Pittsburgh Blues, finally dislodged the enemy, who were then repulsed with great slaughter, and driven into the woods. A number of dead Indians were left on the battle ground; but the greatest number of dead were probably carried ofi", according to the usual The Americans had twelve killed and practice of the lavages. They had also lost a great many horses, wounded. thirty about attack was first made, so that they the when for it being quite dark could not distinctly see the enemy, they stood behind their horses until daylight, so that these were unavoidably sacrificed, as the means of saving the lives of many soldiers. The inclemency of the weather was now so great, and the troops were laboring under so many disadvantages, being cumbered with the wounded, and their prisoners, and short of horses and provisions, besides being apprehensive of an attack in the rear from the infuriated savages, who had been driven but not conquered by General Hopkins, that they were obliged to return, without having been able to reach or break up the principal Indian town. Carrying their wounded on litters, they proceeded as quickly as possible to Greenville, which they reached on the 24th of December, and advice was to march

all

night,

EXPEDITION TO MISSISSINEWA.

888 tlience

by easy

1812.

by way of Dayton, Ohio,

marclies,

to

winter

quarters.

Their snftering bad been very great; the roads were much impaired by frost and snow; the weather was very cold and proNo less than one hundred and eighty men were visions short.

more

or less frost-bitten.

Among

the killed in the battle, were Captain Pierce, of Zanes-

and Lieutenant Waltz, of Captain Markle's troop of horse, from Westmoreland county, Pennsylvania. The object of this expedition was to prevent the Indians from having a place of safety from whence they could issue, and interrupt the intercouse between our settlements and Fort Wayne, then occupied by our troops. It was to drive them further off to the St. Joseph's of Michigan, so that they could not waylay our parties, as they were passing and re-passing between our settlements and troops, then concentrating on the Maumee river. This object was in a great measure accomplished by it, and the bravery and enduring fortitude of all composing it, officers and soldiers, is worthy of the highest commendation. It has indeed been justly called one of the best conducted campaigns of 1812.* ville,

In the summer of 1812, an expedition was in contemplation, for the defense of the northern frontier, and although neither the order for the same, nor its place of destination, are strictl}^ within the province of this work, yet as the movements were chiefly Western, and the men engaged in them were mostly from the west of the

thought not to be inappropriate. The following order was first issued by the Governor of Penn-

Alleghenies, sylvania

it is

:

" Harrisburg, "

August

25th, 1812.

The President of the United

States having, through the SecreGeneral Dearborn, under date respectively of the 13th instant, required a detachment of two thousand militia, to be marched, with the least possible delay, from the north-western parts of Pennsylvania to Buffalo, in the State of New York duty and feeling direct a prompt compliance with a requisition, giving scope for action to the patriotism evinced by that portion of our citizen eoldiery who have volunteered their services, under general orders

tary of

War and

:

of the 12th of

May

last,

'

in substitution

of the draft required of

State: J

*Atwater's History of Ohio.

the

889

EXPEDITION OF ^EN^^SYLVANIA VOLUNTEERS.

1812.

" For obvious reasons, the Adjutant-General

lias

orders to desig-

nate for the service such of the volunteers as can, with the least

marched to the scene of action; and is charged with the organization of the detachment of two thousand men, conformably to the following plan The detachment to constitute a brigade, to consist of four regiments, and each regiment to consist of two battalions, to be arranged by the Adjutant-General at possible delay, be

:

the place of rendezvous. " The general rendezvous will be at Meadville, to which place the volunteers composing the detachment will requisite expedition, so that they be there

tember next.

march with the

on the 25th day of Sep-

Apprized of the generally prevailing

those appointed to

command may

desire, that

be the choice of the commanded,

the governor authorizes and directs the officers and privates of the

detachment, on the day succeeding the 25th of September next, or who shall have previously arrived, to elect, agreeably to the rules prescribed by the militia law, one brigadier-general; each regiment to elect a colonel-commandant each battalion one major. " The brigadier-general to appoint his own brigade-major the field-officers of each regiment shall appoint their respective regithose

;

;

mental

staffs.

To

accelerate the expedition in discharge of this

duty, the Adjutant-General will attend in person, and deliver to

the officers elect their respective commissions."

Pursuant to the foregoing orders, most of the volunteers immeand moved with great celerity, many having arrived at Meadville, Pennsylvania, previous to the 20th of September, where they had their rendezvous, and elected Adamson Tannehill being chosen brigadiertheir field officers diately left their respective homes,

—

general.

On

the 25th of October, three regiments departed from

Mead-

Niagara; but they were detained at Le Boeuf ( Waterford) until they were joined by the second regiment, from south-western Pennsylvania, under Colonel Purviance, w^hich was still in the rear,

ville for

and which did not overtake them

for ten days.

In the meantime,

they were also joined by some accessions from Virginia, and two

companies from Baltimore.

About the

November, they arrived at Buffalo, where they were met by several hundred New York volunteers, and a number of United States troops. The whole force now amounted to four thousand five hundred men. Here they remained some time, during which the officers were actively engaged in drilling, equipping and organizing them for the intended enter57

latter part of

CAMPAIGN CLOSES UNSUCCESSFULLY.

890

1812.

The following account of the close of the campaign is prise. taken from Brackenridge's " History of the Late War." " Seventy boats, and a number of scows, were prepared for the reception of the army, that they might be at once transported to But, preparatory to the principal attack, two detachments, one under Colonel Boerstler, and another under Captain King, received orders to pass over before day the first, to destroy a bridge about five miles below Fort Erie, and capture the the Canadian shore.

;

guard stationed there the other, to storm the British batteries. Before they reached the opposite shore, the enemy opened a heavy The first detachment lauded, and took some prisoners, but fire. The other, under Captain King, failed in destroying the bridge. ;

landed higher up, at the Red House, drove the enemy, and then advanced to their batteries, which they stormed, and then spiked the cannon. "Lieutenant Angus, with a number of marines, accidentally separated from Captain King, and no reinforcements arriving from the opposite side, they concluded that King and his party had been taken prisoners, and therefore returned. The party of King, now consisting of seventeen, besides Captains Morgan and Sprowl, and five other officers, was in full possession of the works, while the enemy was completely dispersed. Finding, at length, that they could not expect to be supported, they resolved to return. "But one boat could be found to transport them all. Captains leaving Sprowl and Morgan passed over with the prisoners Captain King, w'ho was soon after, with his small party, surrounded and taken prisoners. On the return of Captain Sprowd, Colonel "Winder was ordered to pass over with about three hundred men. He instantly embarked and led the van. His own boat was the only one which touched the opposite shore, the others having been ;

'

swept down by the swiftness of the current. "From various causes, the embarkation of the main body was retarded much beyond the appointed time, so that it was twelve o'clock in the day, when about two thousand men were ready to General Tannehill's volunteers, and Colonel M'Clure's move. regiment, were drawn up ready for a second embarkation. The enemy by this time had collected on the opposite shore, and appeared ready to receive them. The departure of our troops was, in the most unaccountable manner, delayed until late in the afternoon, when orders were given to debark. Much murmuring and discontent ensued which were in some measure silenced, by assu;

rances that another attempt would be made.

;

WINCHESTER DESCENDS THE MAUMEE.

1813. "It

was now resolved

to

land about

five

Monday evening, purpose. The whole

yard; and accordingly, on

891

miles below the navy the 29th,

all

the boats

were collected for the body, with the exception of about two hundred men, were embarked at four o'clock the men conducting themselves with great order and obedience, and affording every hope of success. Nothing was wanting but the word to move; when, after some delay, orders were suddenly given for the whole to land, accompanied with a declaration, that the invasion of Canada was given over for that season, while arrangements were made to go into winter quarters. "

One

universal expression of indignation burst forth

part of the militia threw

down

their arms,

;

the greater

and returned

to their

homes, and those who remained, continually threatened the life of the general. Severe recriminations passed between him and General Porter, who accused him of cowardice and unofficer-like deportment. General Smyth, in vindication of his conduct, alleged that he had positive instructions not to risk an invasion with less than three thousand men, and that the number embarked did not exceed fifteen hundred. Be this as it may, great dissatisfaction was produced through the country, and his military reputation, from that time, declined in public estimation. this year, we were continually sufwant of experience in war. Every thing seemed to bafile our calculations, and to disappoint our hopes, particularly in our movements against Canada, although many acts of gallantry were performed both by regulars and mili-

"Throughout the whole of

fering the effects of our total

tia."

On

the 10th of January, 1813, Winchester, with his troops, reached

the Rapids, General Harrison, with the right wing of the army, being still at Upper Sandusky, and Tupper, with the centre, From the 13th to the 16th, messengers arrived at Fort M' Arthur. at Winchester's camp from the inhabitants of Frenchtown, on the river Raisin, representing the danger to which that place was exposed from the hostility of the British and Indians, and begging for protection. These representations and petitions excited the feelings of the Americans, and led them, forgetful of the main objects of the campaign, and of military caution, to determine upou the step of sending a strong party to the aid of the sufferers. On the 17th, accordingly, Colonel Lewis was dispatched with five hundred and fifty men to the river Raisin, and soon after, Colonel Allen followed with one hundred and ten more. 1813.]

Winchester's defeat at frenchtown.

892

1818.

Marching along the frozen borders of the bay and lake, on the afternoon of the 18th, the Americans reached and attacked the enemy, who were posted in the village, and after a severe contest defeated them. Having gained possession of the town, Colonel Lewis wrote for reinforcements, and prepared himself to defend the position he had gained. And it was evident that all his means of defense would be needed, as the place was but eighteen miles from Maiden, where the whole British force was collected under Proctor.

Winchester, on the 19th, having heard of the action of the previous day, marched with two hundred and fifty men, which was the most he dared detach from the Rapids, to the aid of the captor of Frenchtown, which j^lace he reached on the next evening. But instead of placing his

men

in a secure position,

and taking mea-

sures to prevent the secret approach of the enemy, Winchester suf-

fered the troops he had brought with him to remain in the oj)en ground, and took no efficient measures to protect himself from surprise, although informed that an attack might be expected at

any moment. The consequence was, that during the night of the 21st, the whole British force approached undiscovered, and erected a battery within three hundred yards of the American camp. From this, before the troops were fairly under arms in the morning, a discharge of bombs, balls, and grape-shot, informed the devoted soldiers of Winchester, of the folly of their commander, and in a moment more the dreaded Indian yell sounded on every side. The troops under Lewis were protected by the garden pickets, behind which their commander, who alone seems to have been upon his guard, had stationed them those last arrived were, as has been said, in the open Held, and against them the main effort of the enemy was directed. Nor was it long so exerted without terrible results the troops yielded, broke and fled, but under a fire which mowed them down like grass. Winchester and Lewis, (who had left his pickets to aid his superior oflicer,) were taken prisoners. Upon the party who fought from behind their slight defenses, however, no impression could be made, and it was not till Winchester was induced to send them what was deemed an order to surrender,* that they dreamed of doing so. This Proctor persuaded him to do by the old story of an Indian massacre in case of continued resistance, to which he added a ;

;

*He

says ho did not

mcun

it

for

an order, but merely

for advice.

MASSACRE OF THE WOUNDED AT FRENCHTOWN.

1813.

893

promise of help and protection to the wounded, and of a removal moment without which last promise the troops of Lewis refused to yield, even when required hy their general. But the promise, even if given in good faith, was not redeemed, and the horrors of the succeeding night and day will long he remembered at the earliest

;

by the inhabitants of the description

is

served in the

frontier.

Of a

portion of those horrors, a

here 'given, in the words of an eye witness, capacity of

surgeon in

one

of

the

who

Kentucky

regiments * :

On

"

the morning of the 23d, shortly after light, six or eight In-

came to the house of Jean Baptiste Jereaume, where I was, company with Major Graves, Captains Hart and Hickman, Doc-

dians in

Todd, and

twenty volunteers, belonging to diifereut They did not molest any person or thing on their first approach, but kept sauntering about until there was a large number collected, (say one or two hundred,) at which time they commenced to plunder the houses of the inhabitants, and massacre the wounded prisoners. I was one amongst the first that were taken prisoners, and was taken to a horse about twenty paces from the house, after being divested of a part of my clothing, and commanded by signs there to remain for further orders. Shortly after being tor

fifteen or

corps.

saw them knock down Captain Hickman at the door, together with several others with whom I was not acquainted. Supposing a general massacre had commenced, I made an efl:brt to get to a house about one hundred yards distant, which contained a number of wounded but on my reaching the house, to my great mortification, found it surrounded by Indians, which precluded the there, I

;

possibility of

my

giving notice to the unfortunate victims of savage

barbarity.

"An gave

Indian chief of the

me

Tawa

tribe, of the

name

possession of his horse and blanket, telling

lead the horse to the house which I had just before

of M'Carty,

me by signs to

left.

The Indian

took me, by this time came up, and manifested a hostile disposition toward me, by raising his tomahawk as if to give me the fatal blow, which was prevented by my very good friend M'Carty. On my reaching the house which I had first started from, I saw the Indians take ofi' several prisoners, which I afterward saw in the that

first

road, in a

most mangled condition, and

entirely stripped of their

clothing.

*Dr. Gustavus M. Bower.

MASSACRE OF THE WOUNDED AT FRENCHTOWN.

894

1813.

"Messrs. Bradford, Searls, Turner, and Blytbe, were collected round a carryall, which contained articles taken by the Indians from the citizens. We had all been placed there by our respective captors, except Blythe, who came where we were, entreating an Indian to convey him to Maiden, promising to give him forty or fifty dollars, and whilst in the act of pleading for mercy, an Indian more savage than the other, stepped up behind, tomahawked, stripped, and scalped him. The next that attracted my attention, was the houses on fire that contained several wounded, whom I knew were not able to get out. " After the houses were nearly consumed,

we received marching and having arrived at Sandy creek, the Indians called a halt and commenced cooking after preparing and eating a little sweetened gruel, they gave some to Messrs. Bradford, Searls, Turner, and myself, and we were eating, when an Indian came up and proposed exchanging his moccasins for Mr. Searls' shoes, which he readily complied with. They then exchanged hats, after which the Indian inquired how many men Harrison had with him, and at the same time, calling Searls a Washington or Madison, then raised his tomahawk and struck him on the shoulder, which cut into the cavity of the body. Searls then caught hold of the towahaw k, and appeared to resist, and upon my telling him his fate was inevitable, he closed his eyes, and received the savage blow which terminated orders,

;

his existence.

"I was near enough the fatal blow, on

my

to

him

blanket.

to receive the brains

A

and blood,

after

short time after the death of

saw three others share a similar fate. We then set out Brownstown, which place we reached about twelve or one

Searls, I

for

o'clock at night.

After being exposed to several hours incessant

rain in reaching tliat place,

we were put

into the council house,

the floor of which was partly covered with water, at which place

we

morning, when we again received marching orders for their village on the river Rouge, which place we made that day, where I was kept six days, then taken to Detroit

remained

and

until next

sold."

Of the American army, which was about

eight hundred strong,

one-third were killed in the battle and massacre which followed.

Less than forty escaped. The number taken prisoners on this occasion must have been unusual. It has been justly charged against the British, that their leaving the American prisoners in the hands, and at the mercy of the re-

morseless savages, was an act of barbarous inhumanity.

In exten-

;

HARRISON RETREATS FROM THE MAUxMEE.

1813.

uation

it is

alleged

by them,

that

895

some of the American

soldiers,

thinking no doubt to intimidate their foes, and thus to avert the destruction that was awaiting them, had declared that General Harrison, with a large force, was then at Otter creek, only a few

miles distant, and advancing. British,

who

This report was believed by the Fort

fled precipitately across the Detroit river to

Maiden, for safety from this American succor, which they supposed be approaching; while the Indians, who probably had their spies and emissaries more generally about the country, and well knew the falsity of the report, remained and continued the massacre. General Harrison, as has been stated, was at Upper Sandusky when Winchester reached the Rapids. On the night of the 16th, word came to him of the arrival of the left wing at that point, and of some meditated movement. He at once proceeded with all to

speed to Lower Sandusky, and on the morning of the 18th, sent forward a battalion of troops to the support of Winchester. On the 19th he learned what the movement was that had been meditated and made, and with additional troops he started instantly for the falls,

where he arrived

early on the

morning of the

20tli

here he waited the arrival of the regiment with which he had This came on the evening started, but which he had outstripped. of the 21st, and on the following morning was dispatched to French-

town, while yet at the

all

falls,

aid of their

morning the

the troops belonging to the

army of Winchester,

three hundred in number, were also hurried on to the

commander. But it was, of course, in vain on that was fought, and General Harrison with his re;

battle

inforcements met the few survivors long before they reached the council being called, it was deemed unwise to advance

ground.

any

A

further,

and the troops

retired to the Rapids again

:

here,

during the night, another consultation took place, the result of which was a determination to retreat yet further, in order to prevent the possibility of being cut otF from the convoys of stores and On the next morning, artillery upon their way from Sandusky. therefore, the block-house which had been built was destroyed, together with the provisions it contained, and the troops retired to Portage river, twenty miles in the rear of Winchester's position, there to wait the guns and reinforcements which were daily expected, but which, as

it

turned out, were detained by rains until

the 30th of January.

By

this time.

Governor Meigs having dispatched two regiments

to the assistance of Harrison, the latter again, on the 1st of February,

advanced

to the Rapids,

and immediately

set

about construct-

:

BRITISH AND INDIANS THREATEN A SIEGE.

896 ing a

fort,

which, in honor of the governor of Ohio, he named Fort

To

Meigs.

1813.

this point

he ordered

all

the troops to concentrate as

rapidly as possible. Fortifications

were

at the

same time constructed

dusky, by General Crooks,

who commanded

at

Upper San-

the Pennsylvania

militia.

So been

far the military operations of the

suificiently discouraging.

The

North-West had certainly

capture of Mackinac, the sur-

render of Hull, the massacre of Chicago, and the overwhelming The movements defeat of Frenchtown, are the leading events. of Winchester had entirely deranged the plans of Harrison, and

made

He

it

necessary to organize a

new

system.

therefore returned to Ohio, for the purpose of obtaining addi-

from that State and Kentucky but about the 25th of March he received information which hastened his return to Fort

tional force

;

Meigs.

"The enemy

for

some time past had been

collecting in consid-

erable numbers, for the purpose of laying siege to this place, and as the

new

although

its

had not yet arrived, the Pennsylvania brigade, term of service had expired, generally volunteered for

levies

the defense of the fort."*

This Orr, of

is

corroborated in the following account, given by General

Armstrong county, Pennsylvania, which

will at the

same

General Harrison, and his power to win the good will of those under his command " Our brigade rendezvoused at Pittsburgh on the 2d of October, 1812, under the command of General Crooks, destined to join the North- Western army. " At Upper Sandusky we were joined by a brigade of militia from Virginia, commanded by General Leftwitch, and while there, our commanding general received orders from Harrison, to send on immediately, in advance, under the command of a major, all the artillery, munitions, stores, &c., and for our main army to follow in a few days. " I was ordered to take the charge and command of these, and marched immediately, with about three hundred men. "On the third or fourth day of our march, we were met by an express from General Harrison, informing us of the disastrous defeat of Winchester, at the river Raisin, and that he, Harrison, after time serve to

illustrate the character of

*Brackcnri(lKe.

:

NOBLE CONDUCT OF PENNSYLVANIA MILITIA.

1813.

897

burning the public stores, bad retreated to Portage or Carrying river, where he required me to join him, with all possible dispatch, and for the more rapid movements of the troops, I was required to leave the artillery and all other heavy articles in charge of an officer. I set out next morning at three o'clock, and arrived at PorThere for the first time tage river that same day, in the evening. I saw and was placed under the command of General Harrison. " Here we remained until joined by the army from Upper Sandusky, and then moved on to the Rapids of Maumee, at which place we continued until the expiration of our term of service. " General Harrison now applied to those of the militia who were

about to return home, for volunteers, to serve for the period of fifteen days, as within that time he expected reinforcements of Ken-

tucky volunteers and others, and the fort would elsewise be left without sufficient men for its defense in case of an attack. Under these considerations, about two hundred of us Pennsylvanians volunteered as desired, all as private soldiers, and when the time had expired, which was on the 19th of April, 1813, the expected reinforcements having arrived, we were discharged, and left the fort. "At this time, several of the officers who had thus volunteered the fifteen days, addressed a complimentary letter to the genexpressing our good wishes and confidence entertained for to which he replied in the following

eral,

him as our commander, manner

"

'

Camp Meigs,

17th April, 1813.

The detachment of Pennsylvania militia, under command of Major Nelson, which volunteered their services for fifteen days, after the 2d inst., having performed their engagements, are hereby honorably discharged. The general, on behalf of the government, gives his thanks to Majors IS'elson, Ringland, and Orr, and every other officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier of this detachment, for their services and magnanimous conduct upon "

'

The general is too well convinced of the which many of them have made, by a procrastination of

this occasion.

turn home,

on

this occasion

was the

result of the purest patriot-

a speedy meeting with their, and a long continuance of that peace and happiness to

The general wishes them

fimiilies,

their re-

at this critical season of the year, not to believe that

their conduct

ism.

sacrifices

which they have

so just a claim.'

all

"

that Harrison's unsuccessful autumnal and wincampaign drew to a close, a change took place in the War Department, and General Armstrong succeeded his incapable friend,

About the time

ter

PLAN FOR A NEW CAMPAIGN.

898 Dr. Eustis.

1813.

Armstrong's views were those of an able soldier

;

in

October, 1812, he had again addressed the government through

Mr. Gallatin, on the necessity of obtaining command of the lakes,* and when raised to power, determined to make naval operations the basis of the military movements of the North-West. His views in relation to the coming campaign in the West, were based upon two points, viz the use of regular troops alone, and the command of the lakes, which he was led to think could be obtained by the 20th of June. Although the views of the secretary, in relation to the non-employment of militia, were not, and could not be, adhered to, the general plan of merely standing upon the defensive until the command of the lake was secured, was persisted in, although it was the :

4th of August, instead of the

first

of June, before the vessels at Erie

could leave the harbor in which they had been built.

Among these

defensive operations of the spring and

summer

of

Camp Meigs, the new post taken by Harrison and that at Lower Sandusky, deserve to be especially noticed. It had been anticipated that, with the opening of spring, the British would attempt the conquest of the position on the Maumee, and measures had been taken by the general to forward reinforcements, which were detained, however, as usual, by the spring freshets and the bottomless roads. As had been expected, on the 28th of April, the English forces began the investment of Harrison's camp, and by the 1st of May had completed their batteries meantime, the Americans behind their tents had thrown up a bank of earth twelve feet high, and upon a basis of twenty feet, behind which the whole garrison withdrew the moment that the gunners of the enemy were prepared to commence operations. Upon this bank, the ammunition of his Majesty was wasted in vain, and down to the 5th, nothing was effected by either party. On that day. General Clay, with twelve hundred additional 1813, that at Fort or

at the Rapids,

;

came down the Maumee in flatboats, and, in accordance with orders received from Harrison, detached eight hundred men under Colonel Dudley, to attack the batteries upon the left bank of

troops,

the river, while, with the remainder of his forces, he landed upon the southern shore, and after some loss and delay, fought his into camp.

way

Dudley, on his part, succeeded perfectly in capturing

^Armstrong's Notices,

i.

177, Note.

FORT MEIGS BESIEGED.

1813.

899

the batteries, but instead of spiking the cannon, and then instantly

returning to his boats, he sutiered his

men

to waste their time,

and

skirmish with the Indians, until Proctor was able to cut them off

from their only chance of retreat taken by surprise, and in disorder, the greater part of the detachment became an easy prey, only one hundred and fifty of the eight hundred escaping captivity or ;

death.

This sad result was partially, though but success of a sortie

made from

little,

alleviated

by the

the fort by Col. Miller, in which he cap-

made useless the batteries tliat had been erected south of Maumee. The result of the day's domgs had been sad enough for

tured and the

still the British general saw in it nothing to encourage him his cannon had done nothing, and were in fact no longer of value; his Indian allies found it "hard to fight people

the Americans, but ;

who lived like ground hogs." News of the American successes below had been received, and additional troops were approaching from Ohio and Kentucky. Proctor, weighing all things, determined to retreat, and upon the 9th of May, returned to Maiden. Meanwhile, the work of ship building was vigorously going on " The northern frontier of Pennsylvania and Ohio was at at Erie. supplies and artisans had that time little better than a wilderness to be brought from the Atlantic coast, and the timber for the The rigging larger vessels was to be cut fresh from the forest." for all the fleet was brought from Pittsburgh, where Commodore Perry contracted for it in person, with John Irwin and Boyle Irwin, who carried on the rope making separately at that place. The Allegheny river this year continued in good keel boat order until August, a circumstance so unusual, that it seems providential^ and thus means were afforded for the conveyance of the manufactured rigging to Erie, while, if the river had receded as low as usual, the fleet could not have been rigged in time for the glorious victory that was to follow. About the same time, the followers of Proctor again approached Fort Meigs, around which they remained for a week, effecting nothing, though very numerous. The purpose of this second investment seems, indeed, rather to have been the diversion of Harrison's attention from Erie, and the employment of the immense bauds of Indians which the English had gathered at Maiden, than any serious blow and finding no progress made, Proctor next moved toward Sandusky, into the neighborhood of the commander-in-chief. The principal stores of Harrison were at Sandusky, while he was him;

;

900

CROGHAN'S defense of fort STEPHENSON.

1813.

and Major Croghan at Fort Stephenson, or Lower Sandusky. This latter post being deemed indefensible against heavy cannon, and it being supposed that Proctor would of course bring heavy cannon, if he attacked it, the general, and a council of war called by him, thought it wisest to abandon it but before this could be done, after the final determination of the matter, on the 31st of July, it was rendered impossible by the appearance of the enemy, who had secretly ascended the Sandusky river, in open row boats, temporarily constructed for the purpose, and were ready for immediate action. self at Seneca,

;

The fifty

was composed of one hundred and men, under a commander just past his twenty-first year, and garrison of the

little fort

with a single piece of cannon, while the investing force, including

Tecumthe's Indians, was, it is said, three thousand three hundred strong, and with six pieces of artillery, all of them, fortunately, light ones. Proctor demanded a surrender, and told the unvarying story of the danger of provoking a general massacre by the savages, unless the fort was yielded; to all which the representative of young Croghan replied by saying that the Indians would have none left to massacre, if the British conquered, for every man of the garrison would have died at his post. Proctor, upon this, opened his fire, which being concentrated upon the north-west angle of the fort, led the commander to think that it was meant to make a breach there, and carry the works by assault: he, therefore, proceeded to strengthen that point by bags of sand and flour, while, under cover of night, he placed his single six pounder to rake the angle threatened, and then, having charged his infant battery with slugs, and hidden it from the enemy, he waited the event. During the night of the Ist of August, and till late in the evening of the 2d, the firing continued upon the devoted north-west corner; then, under cover of the smoke and gathering darkness, a column of three hundred and fifty men approached unseen, to within twenty paces of the walls. The musketry opened upon them, but with little efl:ect the ditch was gained, and in a moment filled with men at that instant, the masked cannon, only thirty feet distant, and so directed as to sweep the ditch, was unmasked and fired, killing at once twenty-seven of The eftect was decisive; the column recoiled, and the assailants. the little fort was saved with the loss of one man. On the next morning, the British and their allies, having the fear of Harrison before their eyes, were gone, leaving behind them in their haste, guns, stores, and clothing. According to a British account of this afl:air, the number engaged

—

:

NAVAL ARMAMENT PREPARING AT ERIE.

1813.

901

on their side is said to be far below that above stated. There were, they say, only four hundred regulars of the forty-first regiment, and three hundred Indians, with two six-pound cannon.

ninety to ninety-three killed at the

men

dred

The

fort,

and

in all

There were about one hun-

lost.

ship building going forward at Erie during this time

not been

unknown

to,

had

who proposed upon which so much deof the republicans: "The

or disregarded by the English,

good time to destroy the vessels pended, and to appropriate the stores ordnance and naval stores you require," said Sir George Prevostto General Proctor, "must be taken from the enemy, whose resources all in

on Lake Erie must become yours. I am much mistaken if you do not find Captain Barclay disposed to play that game." Captain Barclay was an experienced, brave, and able seaman, and was waiting anxiously for a sufficient body of troops to be spared him, in order to attack Erie with success. sufficient force was promised

A

him

went down the were wise, to make the proposed at-

against July, at which time the British fleet

lake to reconuoiter, and

if it

tempt upon the Americans at Erie. Perry, and his gallant officers and men were prepared to make some resistance, even before the vessels were built; but his main protection was from the north-western Pennsylvania militia, wliich was constantly held in readiness to repel any attack that might be made the county of Erie militia particularly, who were called nearly every week during June and July. Notwithstanding all this watchfulness, by a very extraordinary Bind happy coincidence, the British had disappeared from the vicinity of the harbor at the very time when Perry was ready to take What was the cause of their absence his new fleet over the bar. has never been satisfactorily ascertained. This, and the unusual navigation of the Allegheny river, may be considered as among the :

circumstances in the war, after a series of reverses, that were favorable to the Americans.

first

On

the 2d of August, the fleet was equipped, but there being

some of the vessels over the bar, it required two days, (until the 4th,) to get them all clear. For this purpose it was necessary to dismount most of the guns, and to protect the. fleet at this time, when it was in a most helpless condition, and might otherwise have become a prey to the enemy, had he been on the spot, as anticipated, a very large force of militia was collected in the vicinity, whose services, however, were fortunately difficulty in getting

not needed.

:

PERRY MEETS AND ATTACKS THE ENEMY.

902

1813.

Having sailed on the 4th in quest of the enemy, and not finding him, Perry returned on the 8th, took in some reinforcements, and sailed again on the 12th on the 15th he anchored in the bay of Sandusky. After receiving some further reinforcements here, he again ;

enemy, and after cruising off Maiden, he His fleet consisted of the brig Lawrence, his flag vessel, of twenty guns; the Niagara, of twenty; the Caledonia, of three; the schooner Ariel, of four; the Scorpion, of two; the Somers, of two guns and two swivels the sloop Trippe, and schooners Tigress and Porcupine, of one gun each amounting in set sail in quest of the

retired to Put-in-Bay.

;

;

all to

nine vessels, fifty-four guns, and two swivels.

The

British

had three vessels less than the Americans, but their superior size, and the number of their guns, counterbalanced this advantage.* On the morning of the 10th of September, our commander discovered the enemy bearing down upon him, and immediately prepared ta

Of the

fight.

contest. Perry's

own account

is

submitted

"United States schooner

Ariel, Put-in-Bay, 13th September, 1813.

"At

sunrise on the

morning of the

10th, the

enemy's vessels were

discovered from Put-in-Bay, where I lay at anchor with the squadron

under "

my command.

We

them.

got under weigh, the wind light at S. W. and stood for 10, A. M. the wind hauled to S. E. and brought us to

At

windward; formed the

line

and brought up.

At

fifteen

minutes

enemy commenced firing; at five minutes before action commenced on our part. Finding their fire

before twelve, the twelve, the

very destructive, owing to their long guns, and

made

it

being mostly

and directed the other vessels to follow, for the purpose of closing with the enemy. Every brace and bow line being shot away, she became unmanageable, directed to the Lawrence, I

sail,

notwithstanding the great exertions of the sailing master.

"In this situation she sustained the action upward of two hours, within canister shot distance, until every gun was rendered useless, and a greater part of the crew either killed or wounded. Finding she could no longer annoy the enemy, I left her in charge of Lieutenant Yarnall, who, I was convinced, from the bravery already displayed by him, wQuld do what would comport with the honor of the flag.

* Erackenridge.

PERRY CONQUERS THE ENEMY.

1813.

903

-

"At half past two, the wind springing up, Captain Elliott was enabled to bring bis vessel, the Niagara, gallantly into close action; I immediately went on board of her, when he anticipated my wish by volunteering to bring the schooners which had been kept astern by the lightness of the wind, into close action. "It was with unspeakable pain that I saw, soon after I got on board the Niagara, the flag of the Lawrence come down, although I was perfectly sensible that she had been defended to the last, and that to have continued to make a show of resistance would have been a wanton sacrifice of the remains of her brave crew. But the enemy was not able to take possession of her, and circumstances

soon permitted her flag to be hoisted.

"At

minutes past two, the signal was made for 'close action.' The Niagara being very little injured, I determined to pass through the enemy's line, bore up and passed ahead of their two ships and a brig, giving a raking fire to them from the starboard guns, ^nd to a large schooner and sloop, from the larboard forty-five

side, at half pistol shot distance.

"

The

smaller vessels at this time having got within grape and

canister distance, und^r the direction of Captain Elliott,

ing up a well directed

fire,

and keep-

the two ships, a brig, and a schooner,

surrendered, a schooner and sloop

making a vain attempt

to

my

ob-

escape.

"Those

officers

and men who were immediately under

servation evinced the greatest gallantry, and I have no doubt that others conducted themselves as became American seamen."* all

oflicers

and

Meanwhile the American army had received its reinforcements, and was only waiting the expected victory of the fleet to embark.

On

the 27th of [September,

it

set sail for the shore of

Canada,

aud in a few hours stood around the ruins of the det>erted and wasted Maiden, from w^hich Proctor had retreated to Sandwich, intending to make his way to the heart of Canada, by the valley of the Thames. t

McArthur took

On

the

"29th,

Harrison was at Sandwich, and

possession of Detroit aud the territory of Michigan.

At this point Colonel Johnson's mounted rifle regiment, which had gone up the west side of the river, rejoined the main army. On the 2d of October, the Americans began their march in

American f See

State Papers, xiv. 295. For Perry's Letters see Niles' Register,

official

accounts in Niles' Register,

v.

117.

v.

60

to 62.

BATTLE OF THE THAMES.

904

whom

18] 3.

He had upon the river, while the right flank was defended hy a marsh the ground between the river and the marsh was divided lengthwise by a smaller swamp, so as to make two distinct fields in which the troops were to operate. The British were in two lines, occupying the field between the river and small swamp the Indians extended from the small to the large morass, the ground being suitable to their mode of warfare, and pursuit of Proctor,

posted his army with

tliey

its left

overtook upon the 5th.

resting ;

;

unfavorable for cavalry.

Harrison at the

first

ordered the mounted Kentuckians to the

American army,

that

is,

left

of

from the river, in infantry formed in

to the field furthest

order to act against the Indians, while with his

three lines and strongly protected on the left flank to secure

it

against the savages, he proposed to meet the British troops them-

Before the battle commenced, however, he learned two

selves. facts,

which induced him

to

nature of the ground on his

change his plans left for

;

one was the bad

the operations of horse

other was the open order of the English regulars, which

them

liable to a fatal attack

by

Harrison, but whether upon his

cavalry.

own

;

the

made

Learning these things, is un-

suggestion or not,

known, ordered Colonel Johnston with his mounted men to charge, and try to break the regular troops, by passing through their ranks and forming in their rear. In arranging to do this, Johnson found the space between the river and small swamp too narrow for all his

men

to act in with efiect; so, dividing them, he gave the

hand body opposite the regulars

in charge to his brother James, while crossing the swamp with the remainder, he himself The led the way against Tecumthe and his savage followers. charge of James Johnson was perfectly successful the Kentuckians received the fire of the British, broke through their ranks, and

right

;

forming beyond them, produced such a panic by the novelty of the attack, that the whole body of troops yielded at once. On the left the Indians fought more obstinately, and the horsemen were forced to dismount, but in ten minutes Tecumthe was dead,* and his followers, who had learned the fate of their allies, soon gave up the contest. In half an hour all was over, except the pursuit of Proctor, who had fled at the onset. The whole number in both armies was about five thousand, the whole number killed, less than forty, so entirely was the affair decided by panic.

*As

to

who

killed

Tecumthe, see Drake's

life

of that chief, p. 199 to 219.

:

BATTLE OF THE THAMES.

1813.

To

this outline of the battle of the

Thames,

005 is

added a part of Har-

rison's official statement

" The troops at my disposal consisted of about one hundred and twenty regulars of the twenty-seventh regiment, five brigades of Kentucky volunteer militia infiintry, under his Excellency, Governor Shelby, averaging less than five hundred men, and Colonel Johnson's regiment of mounted infantry, making in the whole an aggregate something above three thousand. "No disposition of an army, opposed to an Indian force, can be safe unless it is secured on the flanks, and in the rear. I had, therefore, no difiiculty in arranging the infantry conformably to my general order of battle. " General Trotter's brigade of five hundred men, formed the front line, his right upon the road, and his left upon the swamp.

General King's brigade as a second line, one hundred and fifty yards in the rear of Trotter's, and Chiles' brigade as a corps of reserve, in the rear of it. These three brigades formed the command of Major-General Henry; the whole of General Desha's division, consisting of two brigades, were formed en potencc

upon the

left

of

Trotter.

" Whilst I was engaged in forming the infantry, I had directed

Colonel Johnson's regiment, which was in

two

still in front, to be formed enemy, and upon the advance of the take ground to the left, and forming upon that flank,

lines opposite to the

infantry, to

endeavor to turn the right of the Indians. reflection, however, convinced me that from the thickness of the woods, and swampiness of the ground, they would be unable to do anything on horseback, and there was no time to dismount them, and place their horses in security; I therefore determined to refuse my left to the Indians, and to break the British lines at once, by a charge of the mounted infantry: the measure was not sanctioned by any thing that I had seen or heard of, but I was fully convinced that it would succeed. " The American backwoodsmen ride better in the woods than any musket or rifle is no impediment to them, being other people. accustomed to carry them on horseback from their earliest youth. I was persuaded, too, that the enemy would be quite unprepared Conformably to for the shock, and that they could not resist it. this idea, I directed the regiment to be drawn up in close column, with its right at the distance of fifty yards from the road, (that it might be in some measure protected by the trees from the artilto

"A moment's

A

58

BATTLE OF THE THAMES.

906

lery,) its left iipou the

swamp, and

1813.

to charge at full speed as

soon

enemy delivered their fire. " The few regular troops of the twenty-seventh regiment, under

as the

their Colonel (Paull,) occupied, in

column of

sections of four, the

small space between the road and the river, for the purpose of seiz-

ing the enemy's

were directed

to

and some ten or twelve friendly Indians move under the bank. The crochet formed by

artillery,

the tront line, and General Desha's division, was an important

At

point.

that place, the venerable governor of

posted, who, at the age of sixty-six, preserves

the ardent zeal which distinguished

him

all

in

Kentucky was

the vigor of youth,

the Revolutionary

war, and the undaunted bravery which he manifested at King's

Mountain.

"With my

aids-de-camp, the acting assistant Adjutant-General,

Captain Butler,

my

gallant friend

the honor to serve as

General Cass,

my

Commodore

Perry,

who

did

me

volunteer aid-de-carap, and Brigadier-

who having no command,

tendered

me

his assis-

head of the front line of infantry, to of the cavalry, and give them the necessary direct the movements

tance, I placed myself at the

support. " The

army had moved on in this order but a short distance, mounted men received the fire of the British line, and were ordered to charge; the horses in front of the column recoiled from the fire another was given by the enemy, and our column at length getting in motion, broke through the enemy with irresisIn one minute the contest in front was over; the Britible force.

when

the

;

no hopes of reducing their disordered ranks and our mounted men wheeling upon them, and pouring

tish officers seeing

to

order,

in

immediately surrendered. It is certain that three only of our troops were wounded in this charge. Upon the left, however, the contest was more severe with the Indians. "Colonel Johnson, who commanded on that flank of his regiment, received a most galling fire from them, which was returned with great efi'ect. The Indians still further to the right advanced, and fell in with our front line of infantry, near its junction with Desha's division, and for a moment made an impression upon it. " His Excellency, Governor Shelby, however, brought up a regiment to its support, and the enemy receiving a severe fire in front, and a part of Johnson's regiment having gained their rear, retreated with precipitation. Their loss was very considerable in the action, and many were killed in their retreat."

a destructive

fire,

:

BLOCK-HOUSES BUILT ON MISSISSIPPI,

1813.

Those who wish authorities below,

The

907

to see a fuller account, are referred to the

many

of which are easily accessible.*

rule of the British over the loiver peninsula of Michigan,

which had lasted from August, 1812, to October, 1813, was now at an end, and the American eagle again floated over the territory and the lakes in the majestic consciousness of his power.

This for the present closes the events of the war in the North-West, which, during the year under ownsideration, were fraught with interest,

and embraced some of the most important incidents in the history of the Union. Yet there was another section of country that now deserves attention. This is the region of the Upper Mississippi, above its juncture with the Ohio river, which was then called the "Far West," and which, if its wild prairies, noble waters and majestic forests were indeed as yet, little more than a wilderness almost unreclaimed the haunts of wild animals and wilder savages was yet even then resounding with the woodsman's axe, that, like a prophet's voice, proclaimed its future destiny, of speedily rising into significance and importance, till now it is the "Far West" no longer, but is becoming more and more nearly the center of civilization in our Union. The year 1813 opened with gloomy prospects for these far-off and exposed territories. There were steps taken to protect the feeble settlements about the juncture of the three great rivers, (the Mississippi, the Missouri and Illinois,) from the depredations of the savages. The following items, taken from the Missouri Gazette, of St. Louis, which was the first newspaper ever published west of the Mississippi, will show what these were "We have now nearly finished twenty-two family forts, (stations,) extending from the Mississippi, nearly opposite Bellefontaine, (mouth of the Missouri,) to the Kaskaskia river, a distance of about seventy-five miles. Between each fort, spies are to pass and repass daily, and communicate throughout the whole line, which will be extended to the United States Saline, and from

—

—

thence to the mouth of the Ohio.

"Rangers and mounted militia, to the amount of five hundred men, constantly scour the country from twenty to fifty miles in advance of our settlements, so that

*

Niles' Register,

we

feel perfectly easy as to

Dawson's Life of Harrison, Drake's Tecumthe, &c.

an

PREDATORY WARFARE ON MISSISSIPPI.

908

1813.

attack from our 'red brethren,' as Mr. Jefferson very lovingly calls

them." ISTotwithstanding these measures, predatory warfare from excur-

was carried on throughout all of this and the next whole region of country. year, over "About this time, Benjamin Iloward, Governor of Missouri Territory, resigned the office, and accepted the commission of Brigadier-General, to command the rangers of both territories." "Fort Madison, above the lower rapids c# Mississippi, was subject to repeated attacks from the Sacs, Foxes and "Winnebagoes. "On the 16th of July, the enemy carried a block house, lately erected, to command a ravine in which the Indians had taken advantage in all their attacks upon this place they kept up a lire on the garrison for about two hours. This is the ninth or tenth rencontre that has taken place on our frontier, between the 4th and 17th of this month." Amongst the British traders that had great influence over the northern Indians, was an individual named Dickson, who, previous to this period, had stationed himself at Prairie du Chien, and furnished the savages with large supplies of goods and munitions of war. Dickson had the manners and appearance of a gentleman, sion of Indians this

;

but doubtless, as did many other British subjects, who anticipated a war between Great Britain and the United States, felt himself authorized to enlist Indians as partisans. An editorial in the same paper gives some important facts concerning Prairie du Chien, and the resources at the trading posts in Wisconsin, for supplying both British and Indians in their hostilities.

"Last winter we endeavored to turn the attention of governPrairie du Chien, a position which we ought to occupy, by establishing a military post at the village, or on the

ment toward

Ouisconsin, four miles below.

"For several months we have not been able to procure any other than Indian information from the Prairie, the enemy having cut off all communication with us; but we are persuaded that permanent subsistence can be obtained for one thousand regular troops in the

"

upper lake country.

At Prairie du Chien

there are about

fifty families,

most of whom

are engaged in agriculture; their

common

by half a mile

field they have three sepaand twelve horse mills to manu-

in breadth.

Besides this

rate fiirms of considerable extent,

facture their produce.

field is

four miles long,

:

GENERAL HOWARD'S EXPEDITION.

1813.

"At

the village of L'abre Croche, an

909

immense quantity of corn

from thence to Milwaukie, on Lake Michigan, there are several villages where corn is grown extensively. These supplies, added to the fine fish which abound in the lakes and rivers, will furnish the enemy's garrison with provisions in abundance. "Our little garrison on the Mississippi, half way up to the Prairie, (now Bellevue, Iowa,) has taught the Indians a few lessons on prudence. With about thirty efiective men, those brave and meritorious soldiers, Lieutenant Hamilton and Vasquez, in a wretched pen, improperly called a fort, beat off" five hundred savages of the North-West." The following items are quoted from the Hon. John Reynolds "During the campaign in the summer and autumn of 1813, all the companies of rangers from Illinois and Missouri were under the command of General Howard. Large parties of hostile Indians were known to have collected about Peoria, and scouting parties traversed the district between the Illinois and Mississippi rivers, is

raised

;

then an entire wilderness. " It was from these marauding parties that the frontier settlements of Illinois and Missouri were harassed. It became an object of no small importance, to penetrate the country over which they ranged, and establish a fort at Peoria, and then drive them to the northern wilderness. "The rendezvous for the Illinois regiment was Camp Russel,' two miles north of Edwardsville. Thence they removed a short march, and encamped on the Mississippi, near the mouth of Piasa, opposite Portage des Sioux. Here they remained three weeks, waiting the arrival of the Missouri troops, who crossed the river from Fort Mason. The baggage and men of this party were transported in canoes, and the horses made to swim. The whole force '

from the two

territories,

volunteers, and militia,

when

collected,

amounted

made up

of the rangers,

to about fourteen

hundred men.

"After the middle of September, they commenced the march, and swam their horses over the Illinois river, about two miles above the mouth. On the high ground in Calhoun county, they had a skirmish with a party of Indians. "

The army marched

bottom.

On

for a number of days along the Mississippi or near the site of Quincy, was a large Sac village,

and an encampment that must have contained several hundred It appeared to have been deserted but a short period. " The army continued its march near the Mississippi, some distance above the Lower Rapids, and then struck across the prairies warriors.

GENERAL HOWARD'S EXPEDITION.

910

1813.

Illinois river, which they reached below the mouth of Spoon river, and marched to Peoria village. Here was a small stockade, commanded by Colonel Nicholas, of the United States

for the

army. "

Two

days previous, the Indians had made an attack on the fort, The army, on its march from the Mississippi to the Illinois river, found numerous fresh trails, all passing northward, which indicated that the savages were fleeing in that

and were repulsed.

direction.

"Next morning the general marched his troops to the Senatchwine, a short distance above the head of Peoria lake, where was an old Indian town, called Gomo's village. Here they found the enemy

had taken water, and ascended the Illinois. This, and two other villages, were burnt. "Finding no enemy to fight, the army was marched back to Peoria, to assist the regular troops in building Fort Clark, so denominated in memory of the old hero of 1778; and Major Christy, with a party, was ordered to ascend the river with two keel boats, duly armed and protected, to the foot of the rapids, and break up any Indian establishments that might be in that quarter. Major Boone, with a detachment, was dispatched to scour the country on Spoon river, in the direction of

"

The rangers and

Tiock river.

militia passed to the east side of the Illinois,

cut timber, which they hauled on truck-wheels, by drag ropes, to it across. The fort was erected by the regular under Captain Phillips. In preparing the timber, the rangers and militia were engaged about two weeks. " Major Christy and the boats returned from the rapids without any discovery, except additional proofs of the alarm and fright of the enemy, and Major Boone returned with his force with the same

the lake, and rafted

troops,

observations.

"It was the plan of General the

Rock

Howard

river valley, but the cold

to return by a tour through weather set in unusually early.

By

the middle of October it was intensely cold, the troops had no clothing for a winter campaign, and their horses would, in all prob-

ability, fail.

The Indians had

evidently fled a long distance in the

he resolved to return the where the militia and volunteers

interior, so that, all things considered,

direct route to

Camp

Russell,

were disbanded, on the 22d of October. Supplies of provisions, and munitions of war had been sent to Peoria in boats, which had reached there a few days previous to the army. " It may seem to those who delight in tales of fighting and blood-

PORTS BUILT ON UPPER MISSISSIPPI.

1814.

shed, that this expedition was a very insignificant

Indians were killed, very

army were

lost,

and yet

little

as a

affair.

911

Very few

fighting done, but one or two of the

means of protecting the frontier settlewas most efficient, and gave at least six

ments of these territories, it months quiet to the people. After this, the Indians shook their heads and said, '"White men like the leaves in the forest like the grass in the prairies they grow everywhere.'

—

—

The

following

1814.]

additional

items are taken

from the Missouri

Gazette:

"During this season strenuous efforts were made by the small command, to plant forts along the Upper Mississippi. The general rendezvous was at Cape an Gris, an old French hamlet on the left bank of the Mississippi, a few miles above the mouth of force at

the Illinois river.

Armed

boats were used for the purpose of

transporting the necessary materials,

"About

men and

stores.

the 1st of May, Governor Clark fitted out five barges,

regular troops and one hundred and forty volunteers, and Louis on an expedition to Prairie du Chieu. On the 13th of June, the Governor, with several gentlemen who accompanied him, returned with one of the barges, having left the officers and troops to erect Fort Shelby and maintain the position. "Ko Indians molested the party till they reached Rock river, where they had a skirmish with some hostile Sauks. The Foxes resided at Dubuque, and professed to be peaceable, and promised

with

fifty

left St.

to fight

on the American

"Twenty days

side.

before the expedition reached Prairie du Chien,

the British trader, Dickson,

left

that place for Mackinac, with

eighty Winnebagoes, one hundred and twenty Follsavoine, and one

hundred Sioux, probably as recruits for the British army along the lake country. He had gained information of the expedition of Governor Clark from his Indian spies, and had left Captain Deace with a body of Mackinac fencibles, with orders to protect the place.

"The Sioux and Renards, (Foxes,) having refused to fight the Americans, Deace and his soldiers fled. The inhabitants also fled into the country, but returned as soon as they learned they were not to be injured. A temporary defense was immediately erectLieutenant Perkins, with sixty rank and file from Major Z. ed. Taylor's company of the 7th regiment, took possession of the house occupied by the Mackinac Fur Company, in which they found nine or ten trunks of Dickson's property, with his papers and correspondence.

912

CAMPBELL'S DISASTER AT ROCK ISLAND.

1814.

" The farms of Prairie du Cliieu are in liigh cultivation between two and three hundred barrels of flour may be manufactured there ;

this season, besides a vast quantity of corn.

"Two

of the largest boats were left in

command

of Aid-de-Camp

Kenuerly, and Captains Sullivan and Yeizer, whose united forces

amount

to

command assisted

one hundred and

thirty-five

men.

by the volunteers in building the new

"About

The

regulars,

under

of Lieutenant Perkins, are stationed on shore, and are fort.

John Sullivan, with a company of militia, and some volunteers whose term of service had expired, returned from Prairie du Chien, and reported that the fort was finished, the boats well manned and barricaded; that the Indians were hovering around, and had taken prisoner a Frenchman while hunting his horses. The boats employed, carried six pounder on their main decks, and several howitzers on the quarters and gangways. The men were protected by a musket proof barrithe last of June, Captain

cade.

it

"Soon after the return of Governor Clark from Prairie du Chien, was thought expedient by General Howard to send up a force

and strengthen that remote post. Lieutenant Campbell, (who was acting as Brigade Major,) and three keel boats, with forty-two regulars, and sixty-six rangers; and including the sutler's establishment, boatmen and women, making one hundred and thirty-three persons. They reached Rock river without difiiculty, but at the foot of the rapids, they were visited by large numbers of Sauks and Foxes, pretending to be friendly, and some of them bearing letters from the garrison above to St. Louis. In a short time the contractors and to relieve the volunteer troops,

He therefore sent

sutler's boats had reached the head of the rapids; the two barges with the rangers followed, and were about two miles ahead of the

commander's barge.

Here a gale of wind arose and the barge he thought proper to lie by until the wind abated sentries were stationed at proper distances, and the men were on the shore cooking, when the report of several guns announced the attack. "The savages were seen on shore in quick motion; canoes filled with Indians passed from an opposite island; and in a few moments they found themselves nearly surrounded with five or six hundred Indiana, who gave the war-whoop and poured upon them a galling fire. The barges ahead, commanded by Captains Pector and E-iggs, attempted to return, but one got stranded on the rapids the other, to prevent a similar disaster, let go an anchor. The drifted against the shore; therefore ;

;

:

:

BRITISH TAKE FORT SHELBY.

1814.

913

rangers from both tliese barges opened a brisk

The unequal Indians firing

fire on the Indians. up for more than an hour; the from the isLand and the shore under cover, when the

contest was kept

commander's barge took fire. Captain Rector cut his cable, fell windward, and took out the survivors. Captain Riggs soon after followed with his barge, and all returned to St. Louis. "There were three regulars, four rangers, one woman and one child, killed; and sixteen wounded, among whom were Major Campbell and Dr. Stewart, severely." On the 6th of August, the Gazette, (the authority for these

to

details,) states

"Just as -we had put our paper to press. Lieutenant Perkins, with the troops which composed the garrison at Prairie du Chien, arrived here. Lieutenant Perkins fought the combined force of British and Indians three days and nights, until they approached the pickets by mining provisions, ammunition and water were expen;

ded,

when he

capitulated.

The

keep their private produly exchanged. Five of

oflicers to

and the whole not to serve until our troops were wounded during the siege." In a letter from Captain Yeizer, to Governor Clark, dated, St. Louis, July 28th, 1814, is found the following statement "Captain Y. commanded one of the gun-boats, a keel-boat fitted up in the manner heretofore described. On the 17th July, at half past one o'clock, from twelve to fifteen hundred British and Indians, marched up in full view of the fort and the town, and demanded a perty,

surrender, 'wbich demand was positively refused.' " They attacked Mr. Yeizer's boat at three o'clock, at long-shot

He

returned the compliment by firing round-shot from his six pounder, which made them change their position to a small mound nearer the boat. At the same time the Indians were firing from behind the houses and pickets. The boat then moved up the distance.

head of the village; keeping up a constant discharge of and artillery, which was answered by the enemy from the

river to the

fire-arms shore.

" The enemy's boats then crossed the river below, to attack the Americans from the opposite side of the river. A galling fire from opposite points was now kept up by the enemy, on this boat, until the only alternative was left for Captain Yeizer to run the boat through the enemy's lines to a point five miles below keeping up a brisk fire. "In the meantime, another gun-boat that lay on shore, was fired on until it took fire and was burnt. In Captain Yeizer's boat, two officers and four privates were wounded, and one private killed. ;

914

TAYLOR DEFEATED AT UPPER RAPIDS.

1814.

"The

British and Indians were commanded by Colonel McCay, Mackay,) who came in boats from Mackinac, by Green Bay and the Wisconsin, with artillery. Their report gives from one hundred and sixty to two hundred regulars, and Michigan fencibles,' and about eight hundred Indians. They landed their artillery below the town and fort, and formed a battery attacking the forts and the boats at the same time. "After Captain Teizer's boat had been driven from its anchorage, sappers and miners began operations in the bank, one hundred and fifty yards from the fort. Lieutenant Perkins held out while hope lasted. In the fort were George and James Kennerly the former an aid to Governor Clark the latter a Lieutenant in the (or

'

;

—

;

militia."

"A detachment,

under command of Major Taylor, left Cape au on the 23d of August, in boats, for the Indian town at Rock river. The detachment consisted of three hundred and thirty-four effective men, ofiicers, non-commissioned officers, and privates. report from the commanding officer to General Howard, dated from Fort Madison, September 6th, and published in the Missouri GaGris,

A

'

zette

'

of the 17th, gives the details of the expedition.

" They met with no opposition until they reached Rock Island, where Indian villages were situated on both sides of the river, above and below the rapids. The object was to destroy these villages and the fields of corn. They continued up the rapids to Campbell's Island, so named from the commander of one of the boats from some hard fighting his detachment had with the Indians. The policy of the commanding officer was to commence with the upper villages, and sweep both sides of the river. " But the policy was interrupted by a party of British, and more than a thousand Indians, with a six and a three pounder, as was believed, brought from Prairie du Chien. Captains "Whiteside and Rector, and the men under their charge, with Lieutenant Edward Hempstead, who commanded a boat, fought the enemy bravely for

—

The danger

several hours as they descended the rapids. in the enemy's shot sinking the boats, fall

down below

consisted

and they were compelled

to

the rapids to repair.

" I then called the officers together, and put to

we

them the

follow-

hundred and thirty-four effective men, to fight the enemy, with any prospect of success and effect, which is to destroy their villages and corn ? They were of opinion the enemy was at least three men to one, and that it was not pracing question

:

'Are

able, three

'

ticable to effect either object.

FORT MADISON BURNT.

1814.

915

down the river to the Des Moines, without delay, as some of the officers of the rangers informed me their men were short of provisions, and execute the principal object of the expedition, in erecting a fort to command the river. "In the affair at Rock river, I had eleven men badly wounded, three mortally, of whom one has since died. "I am much indebted to the officers for their prompt obedience to orders, nor do I believe a braver set of men could have been But, sir, I collected, than those who compose this detachment. conceive it would have been madness in me, as well as in direct violation of my orders, to have risked the detachment without a " I then determined to drop

prospect of success. " I believe I would have been fully able to have accomplished

your views,

if

the

enemy had not been supplied with

80 advantageously posted, as to render

it

artillery,

and

impossible for us to have

dislodged him, without imminent danger of the loss of the whole

detachment.'

"Had Major Taylor known the real strength of the enemy, he would not have retreated, as it was soon afterward discovered that there were only three individual Britons present, with one small field piece.

"Fort Madison, after sustaining repeated attacks from the IndiAnd in the month of October, the ans, was evacuated and burnt. people of St. Louis were astounded with the intelligence that the troops stationed in Fort Johnston, had burnt the block-houses, destroyed the works, and retreated down the river to Cape au Gres. The officer in command, (Major Taylor having previously left that post,) reported they were out of provisions, and could not sustain the position.

It

should be here noticed, that the defeat of the In-

dians in the battle of the Thames, drove back a large force of hostile

savages to the Mississippi.

"Fort Johnston, a rough stockade with block-houses of round logs, was then erected on the present site of the town of Warsaw, opposite the mouth of the Des Moines. " On the 18th of September, General Benjamin Howard, whose military district extended from the interior of Indiana to the frontier of

Mexico, died in

St.

Louis.

"The Boone's Lick settlement, near and about the Missouri river, at the commencement of the war with Great Britain, numbered about one hundred and fifty families. The governor of the them beyond the organized jurisdiction of any county, and for about four years the only authority over them was

territory considered

916

RANGERS ON MISSOURI RIVER.

1814.

patriarchal. The state of society was orderly, and the hahits of the people back-woods fashion, nelghhor-like.'' The force of public sentiment regulated society. ^'-

"The

people erected five stockade temporary

forts, at as

many

and immediate danger was appre-

different locations, calculated to repel the prowling savages,

secure their

own

safety.

When

hended, the families repaired to these stockades, but the citizen soldiers, besides ranging in advance of the forts after the enemy, had to hunt game for provisions, and cultivate the land for corn.

As much

of their stock was killed or driven off by the early incur-

sions of the

enemy, the terms 'bear bacon,' and 'hog-meat,' were

inserted in contracts for provisions in those days.

"Large enclosures near the

forts

common; and frequently sentinels

were occupied for corn-fields, in stood on the borders of the field,

while their neighbors turned the furrow. of Indians were frequent.

Skirmishes with parties

" If they threatened the fort while the detachments were in the corn-field, or

on the hunting range, the sound of the horn was the

rallying signal.

"At

the village of Cote Sans Dessein, the

Americans together erected a block-house and

Cr-eole

French and

pallisade enclosure,

The principal person in command was a Frenchman, by the name of Baptiste Louis Roy. The fort was assailed by a large party of Indians, when only two men besides Captain Roy, with many women and children, were in it. "The women cast bullets, cut patches, loaded rifles, and furnished refreshments, while Roy and his two soldiers defended the post, until fourteen braves were numbered as slain. The Indians attempted to set the house on fire, by shooting arrows armed with

to protect the families.

resolute

combustible materials, but the resolute women put out the fire. The defense proved successful, and M. Roy, at a period subsequent to the war, received a costly rifle from the young men at St. Louis for his gallant behavior.

"After about two years of hard fighting, 'on their own hook,' to use a western figure, application was made to the governor, and a detachment of rangers under General Henry Dodge, was sent to

The mounted men, (rangers,) included the companies of Captain John Thompson, of St. Louis, Captain Daughcrty, of Cape Girardeau, and Captain Cooper, of the Boone's Lick settle-

their relief

ment, with

fifty Shawanese and Delaware Indians; the whole amounting to three hundred men. " They marched to the village of the Miamies, took about four

ATTEMPT TO TAKE MACKINAC.

1814.

917

hundred men, women and children prisoners, and sent them their nation, on the "Wabash."

As

before told, the battle of the

war

1814.]

in the

year were as follows

North-West.

Thames practically closed The nominal operations of

to

the this

:

was undertaken an expedition into Canada, in February, by Captain Holmes, a gallant young oflicer, whose career closed soon after. In the previous month the enemy had taken post again upon the Thames, not far above the field of Proctor's defeat. Holmes directed his movements against this point. Before he reached it, however, he learned that a much stronger force than his own was advancing to meet him, and taking up an eligible position upon a hill, he proceeded to fortify his camp, and waited their approach. They surrounded and attacked his entrenchments with great spirit, but being met with an obstinacy and courage equal to their own, and losing very largely from the well directed fire of the unexposed Americans, the British were forced to retreat again, without any result of consequence to either party.* Second, a fruitless attempt was made by the Americans to retake Mackinac. It had been proposed to do this in the autumn of 1813, after the battle of the Thames, but one of the storms, which at that season are so often met with upon the lakes by obliging the vessels that were bringing stores from below to throw over the baggage and provisions, defeated the undertaking. Early in the following April, the expedition up Lake Huron was once more talked of; the purpose being twofold, to capture Mackinac, and to destroy certain vessels which it was said the English were building First,

—

in Gloucester bay, at the south-east extremity of the lake.

This

was also abandoned; in part, from the want of from a belief that Great Britain did not, as had been supposed, intend to make an effort to regain the command of the upper lakes and also, in part, from a misunderstanding between General Harrison and Colonel Croghan, who commanded at Detroit, on the one hand, and the Secretary of War on the other. General Armstrong had seen fit to pass by both the oflicers named, and to direct his communications to Major Holmes, their junior, a breach of military etiquette that offended them both, and in connection with other matters of a similar kind, led General plan, however,

men;

in part,

;

*M'Afee, 441

to

444.— Holmes'

OTrn account

is

in Niles' Register, vi. 115.

f

MAJOR HOLMES KILLED AT MACKINAC.

918

1814.

Harrison to resign his post.* No sooner, however, had the plan of April been abandoned, than it was revived again, in consequence of new information as to the establishment at Gloucester bay, or properly, at Mackadash.

In consequence of the orders issued upon the 2d of June, seven hundred and fifty men, under Colonel Croghan, embarked in the American squadron, commanded by Sinclair, and upon the 12th of After spending a week in a vain effort July, entered Lake Huron. to get into Mackadash, in order to destroy the imaginary vessels there building, the fleet sailed to St. Joseph's, which was found deserted thence a small party was sent to St. Mary's falls, while the remainder of the forces steered for Mackinac. At the former point the trading house was destroyed, and the goods seized at Mackinac, the result was far difterent. The troops landed upon the west of the island, upon the 4th of August, but ;

;

after a severe action, in which Major Holmes and were killed, still found themselves so situated as to to abandon the attempt to prosecute the attack; and left in possession of the enemy. Having failed in this effort it was determined by

leaders to

make an attempt

was conveying suppltes

eleven others lead Croghan

Mackinac was

to the island fortress.

In

American

the

to capture the schooner

Kancy, which this, or

rather

in effecting the destruction of the vessel, they succeeded, and having left Lieutenant Turner, to prevent any other provisions from

Canada reaching Mackinac, the body of the fleet sailed for Detroit, which it reached, shattered and thinned by tempests, Meanwhile the crew of the Kancy, who had escaped, passed over to Mackinac in a boat which they found, and an expedition was at once arranged by Lieutenant Worsley, who had commanded them, Taking with for frustrating all the plans of Croghan and Sinclair. him seventy or eighty men in boats, he first attacked and captured the Tigress, an American vessel lying off St. Joseph's the next, ;

sailing

down

the lake in the craft thus taken, easily

made

the three

this enterprise, therefore, the

under Turner, his own. In Americans failed signally, at every point. In the third place, an attempt was made to control the tribes of the Upper Mississippi by founding a fort at Prairie du Chien. Early in May, Governor Clark, of Missouri, was sent thither, and there

vessels

commenced Fort * M'Afee, 414, 422.

Shelby, without opposition.

—Harrison's resignation

437. f M'Afeo, 422 to

The

oflacial

is

By

the middle of

on 419.

accounts are in Niles' Register,

vii. 4,

&c., 18, 156.

m'arthur's expedition.

1814.

919

and Indian forces sent from Mackinac, surand Lieutenant Perkins, having but sixty men to oppose to twelve hundred, and being also scant of ammunition, after a defense of some days, was forced to capitulate so that there again the United States were disappointed and defeated. A fourth expedition was led by General McArthur, first against some bands of Indians which he could not find and then across the peninsula of Upper Canada to the relief of General Brown at Fort Erie. The object of the last movement was either to join General Brown, or to destroy certain mills on Grand river, from which it was known that the English forces obtained their supplies July, however, British

rounded the

post,

:

;

of flour.

On the 26th of October, McArthur, with seven hundred and twenty mounted men, left Detroit, and on the 4th of November was at Oxford from this point he proceeded to Burford, and learning that the road to Burlington was strongly defended, he gave up the idea of joining Brown, and turned toward the lake by the Long Point road, defeated a body of militia who opposed him, destroyed the mills, five or six in number, and managing to secure a retreat along the lake shore, although pursued by a regiment of regular troops nearly double his own men in number on the 17th reached Sandwich again with the loss of but one man. This march, though productive of no very marked results, was of consequence, from the vigor and skill displayed both by the commander and his troops. Had the summer campaign of 1812 been conducted with equal spirit, Michigan would not have needed to be retaken, and the labors of Perry and Harrison would have been uncalled for in the North-West. With McArthur's march through Upper Canada the annals of war in the North-West closed. Meanwhile, upon the 22d of July, a treaty had been formed at Greenville, under the direction of General Harrison and Governor Cass, by which the United States and the faithful Wyandots, Delawares, Shawanese, and Senecas, gave peace to the Miamies, Weaa, and Eel river Indians, and to certain of the Pottawattamies, Ottawas and Kickapoos; and all the Indians engaged to aid the Americans should the war with Great Britain continue.* But such, happily, was not to be the case, and on the 24th of December the treaty of Ghent was signed by the representatives of England and :

—

* American State Papers,

v.

826-836.

Cist'a Miscellany.

INDIAN COUNCIL AT PORTAGE DES SIOUX.

920

1815.

the United States.

by

treaties

This treaty during the next year was followed with the various Indian tribes of the west and north-

west, giving quiet

About

and security

to the frontiers

the middle of July, 1815, a large

once more.

number of

Indians, as

1815.] deputies from the nations and tribes of the ISTorth-West, assembled at Portage des Sioux, on the right bank of the Mississippi, a few miles above the mouth of the Missouri, to negotiate treaties of peace with the United States. The commissioners were the Governor of Missouri, and Superintendent of Indian Aflairs west of the Mississippi, the Governor and Superintendent of Indian Aftairs in Illinois, and Auguste Chouteau, of St. Louis. Robert Wash, was secretary to the commission. Colonel Dodge, w^ith a strong military force was present, to prevent an^'^ collision or surprise.

The

order was with the Pottawatiamies.

Every injury or by either party against the other, was to be mutually forgiven; all prisoners to be delivered up; and "in sincerity and mutual friendship," every treaty, contract, and agreement, heretofore made between the United States and the Pottawattamie nation to be recognized, re-established, and confirmed. The same day a similar treaty was made with the Piankeshmvs. On the 19th of July, a series of treaties were made separatel}'^ first in

act of hostility

Similar with several tribes of the Sioitx or Dakokih nation. were granted Pottawattamies, and branches as to the these terms of the Sioux nation acknowledged themselves under the protection of the United States. On the 20th, a similar treaty was made with the Mahas, from the

Upper Missouri. The next in order was with

the Kickapoos, on the 2d of September, and the conditions exactly similar to those of the Pot-

tawattamies. the 13th of September, a treaty was made with that portion the of Sac nation of Indians, then residing on the Missouri river,

On

represented by twelve chiefs. They afiirnied that they had endeavored to

fulfill

the treaty

made

on the 3d day of November, 1804, in perfect good faith and for that purpose had been compelled to separate themselves from the rest of their nation, and remove to the Missouri river, where they had continued to give proofs of their friendship and fidelity; they propose to confirm and re-establish the treaty of 1804; that they will continue to live separate and distinct from the at St. Louis, ;

i

INDIAN COUNCIL AT PORTAGE DES SIOUX.

1815.

921

Sacs of Rock river, and give tliem no aid, until peace shall be concluded between them and the United States.

The United Missouri

States on their part promise to allow the Sacs of the

river, all the rights

and privileges secured

to

them by the

treaty at St. Louis.

The next

September

was made with the Fox place these Indians on the same footing they were before the war, and they also re-establish and day,

tribe of Indians.

14th, a treaty

The conditions

On the 12th of Septemwere made with the Great and Little Osage nations, in which every act of hostility by either of the contracting parties against the other, was to be mutually forgiven and forgot. The treaty of 1808, made at "Fort Clark," on the Missouri, was re-conconfirm the treaty of

St.

Louis, of 1804.

ber, treaties

firmed.

On

made with the loway Inon the same conditions as with the other hostile tribes. On the 28th day of October, a treaty was made with the Kansas nation, on the same terms. the 16th of September, a treaty w^as

dians,

The Sacs of Rock river, led by the noted brave. Black Hawk, even now and subsequently refused to attend the treaty, proclaimed themselves to be British subjects, and went to Canada to receive presents.

A careful

examination of these, and

all

other Indian treaties,

since the great council of Greenville, in 1795, with full

knowledge of the

and correct

historical events, will enable every unprejudiced

person to perceive that the course of procedure on the part of the government of the United States, with the aborigines of the northern portion of our country, has been highly paternal, beneficent liberal. The conduct of Great Britain cannot be brought in comparison. In justice and equity, the United States might have made and enforced remuneration in lands as a penalty for the hostilities committed, but the language in each treaty is, "that every injury or act of hostility, shall be forgiven and forgot."

and

The war being

over,

and the Indian

tribes of the JSTorth-West be-

ing deprived of their distinguished British

ally,

and having con-

sented to be at peace, confidence was restored to the frontier settlements,

and

and emigration again began

to

push into the

forests

prairies.

The campaigns of the rangerg and mounted

volunteers,

who had

traversed the groves and prairies of Indiana, Illinois, Missouri, and

Michigan, served as explorations of 69

new and

fertile countrieB,

and

ALLEGHENY COLLEGE FOUNDED AT MEADVILLE.

922

opened the way

for thousands of

1815.

hardy pioneers, and the formation

of settlements.

The

rich

and delightful lands along the waters of the Wabash,

the Kaskaskia, the Sangamon, and the Illinois rivers, had filled their hearts with enthusiasm, and the very men, who in hostile array had traversed the country, began to advance with their famthe peaceful character of husbandmen, and to plant new

ilies in

settlements in

The ville,

all this

region.

made

first steamboat that

Ky., was the Enterprise.

a trip from iTew Orleans to Louis-

This boat

left

Kew

Orleans on the

tlte same month, making the passage in twcntij-jive days. This was then regarded as quite an achievement in the navigation of the Mississippi and Ohio with steam.

Gtii

of May, 1815, and arrived at Louisville on the 31st of

On the 20th of June, in this year, the citizens of Meadville, Crawford county, Pennsylvania, held a public meeting, at which they resolved upon the establishment of an educational institution in their vicinity, to which was given the name of Allegheny College. The work was at once pushed on with a vigor and an enterprise that does honor to the public spirit of the citizens, and on the 4th of July, 1816, the new college was opened, with the Rev. Timothy Alden, an able and distinguished divine, as its president, and the Rev. Robert Johnson, as vice president. On the 24th of March, 1817, it was duly incorporated, and has since then continued in its course of usefulness, having in the meanwhile received some very Among these was the contriburich and valuable endowments. tion by the Rev. Dr. Bentley, of Salem, Mass., of a very rare collection of theological works, said to be the best in the country. One

of the buildings of the college has, in gratitude to the donor,

been named Bentley Hall.

For some years

after its establishment,

ishing condition.

I^^ot

it

was not

in a very flour-

only was the surrounding country as yet

too thinly settled for an institution of this kind to thrive, but the

establishment of several rival colleges, that entered into competition with

it,

served to

its

injury.

have been long since overcome, and Allegheny College is now one of the first and most flourishing institutions in The growth of its prosperity may best be judged, when the West. it is known, that in 1842 there were one hundred and fifty pupils in the institution, and in 1855, there were three hundred and twenty-eight, including males and females.

These

difficulties

i

INDIANA BECOMES A STATE.

1816.

On

923

the 18tli of March, in this year, Pittsburgh was incorporated as

1816.]

a

city

;

it

had been incorporated

as a borough,

on the

22d of April, 1794. In the Territory of Michigan, a

remained

much

larger portion of the soil

in possession of the aborigines than further south.

vious to the war, but few settlements were

made beyond

Prethe

and along the river Raisin. These, to a great extent, had been broken up by the savages and their English allies during the war. It was not until a later period that the emigrants penetrated the interior of that territory. But Indiana, Illinois and Missouri, from 1816, to 1820, received a continuous succession of immigrants particularly Kentucky, Carolina and Tennessee, sent out vast numbers to these new regions, where land was abundant, cheap, and productive. In the early part of 1816, Congress having previously granted authority, a convention was elected in Indiana, and assembled to form a State Government. constitution was adopted and reported to Congress. It was approved by that body, and the new State received admission into the Union. The constitution having been made at a time when there was, as it were, a lull of party violence, produced by the late war, and when a general spirit of political conciliation and good feeling prevailed throughout, was framed with a great deal of care and wisdom. It was more conservative than perhaps that of any other State made out of a North-Western Territory. The new State Government went into operation by the election of the Hon. Jonathan JenniDgs, Governor, who had represented the territory as Delegate in Congress, since 1809. The General vicinity of Detroit,

;

A

Assembly discharged

its

duties in the formation of the various

departments, agreeably to the provisions of the constitution, and changing the territorial laws in accordance with its position as a State.

So much apprehension was excited the people, in relation

to

at this time in the

minds of

the spurious currency that had been im-

posed upon them, that a clause in the constitution, restricted the banking system in the new State, to the charter of a single State bank with branches. For not only had the States of Ohio and Kentucky been submerged with depreciated bank notes, but the new territories had in like manner been flooded with worthless paper. Yet, notwithstanding the salutary example given by Indiana as

;

FIRST BANKING

924

LAW

IN OHIO.

shown above, a general banking law was passed

1816. in

Ohio immedi-

ately afterward.

A

full

historj of

limits of this

work

banking in Ohio would as much exceed the it would tire the patience of the reader. But

as

as about this time the disposition to an excess in the creation of such institutions was plainly manifested, it may not be improper to mention the leading acts of the legislature in reference to the

sub] Oct.

The

earliest

bank chartered was the Miami Exporting Company

of Cincinnati, the bill for

Banking was with purpose being to it till

which passed

this

company

facilitate trade,

1808, that the

first

bank,

in April, 1803.

a secondary object,

then

much

depressed

its ;

main

nor was

strictly speaking, that of Marietta,

During the same session the proposition of foundling a State Bank was considered, and reported upon it resulted in the establishment of the bank of Chillicothe. From that time charters were granted to similar institutions up to the year 1816, when the great banking law was passed, incorporating twelve new banks, extending the charters of old ones, and making the State a party in the profits and capital of the institutions thus created and renewed, without any advance of means on was chartered.

;

her part. This was done in the following manner: each new bank was at the outset to set apart one share in twenty-five for the State, without payment, and each bank, whose charter was renewed, was to create, for the State, stock in the same proportion each bank, new ;

and old, was yearly to set apart out of its profits a sum which would make, at the time the charter expired, a sum equal to one twenty-fifth of the whole stock, which was to belong to the State and the dividends coming to the State were to be invested and reinvested until one-sixth of the stock was State property: the last provision was subject to change by future legislatures. This interest of the State in her banks continued until 1825, when the law was so amended as to change her stock into a tax of two per cent, upon all dividends made up to that time, and four per cent, upon all made thereafter. But before the law of 1816, in February, 1815, Ohio had begun to raise a revenue from her banking institutions, levying upon their dividends a tax of four

—

per cent. This law^, however, was made null with regard to such banks as accepted the terms of the law of 1816. After 1825, no change was

1817.

made

until

NORTH-WEST OHIO PURCHASED FROM INDIANS.

925

March, 1831, when the tax was increased

to five per

cent.

Two

important acts have heen more lately passed by the legislawhich we can here only refer. In 1839, a law was enacted, appointing bank commissioners, who were to examine the various ture, to

and report upon their condition. This inquisition was by some of the banks, and much controversy followed, both in and out of the General Assembly. In 1845, a new system of banking was adopted, embracing both the State Bank with branches, and independent banks. Columbus was this year (1816,) made permanently the capitol of institutions resisted

Ohio.

On

Bank of Shawaneetown, twenty years, with a capital of three

the 28th of December, 1816, the

Illinois,

was incorporated

hundred thousand

for

dollars.

Congress having previously granted to Michigan Territory a township of land, for the support of a college, in this year the University of Michigan was established by the governor and 1817.]

judges.

During 1817, an

effort

was made

to extinguish the Indian title

within the State of Ohio, and had the Miamies attended the council

held at the Rapids of the

would have been done.

As

Maumee, it

in

September,

it

probably

was, Cass and M'Arthur purchased

of the other tribes nearly the whole north-west of the State of Ohio. The number of acres, exclusive of reservations, being estimated at three million six hundred and ninety-four thousand five hundred

and

forty, for

which were paid one hundred and

forty

thousand

eight hundred and ninety-three dollars, being three cents and eight mills an acre.

In this year was commenced the building of bridges across the Monongahela and Allegheny rivers at Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, to which the State had liberally contributed. According to a census taken, this city then contained five glass houses, four air furnaces, one hundred and nine stores, eight steam engines in mills, one thousand three hundred and three houses, eight thousand people, and there were four hundred tons of nails

manufactured by steam.

Among

the glass houses, was one established about the year

German, who had been formerly XVI, king of France, and who, having left

1809, by William Eichbaum, Sr., a glass-cutter to Louis

that country after the downfall of that

unhappy monarch, had

ILLINOIS BECOMES A STATE.

926 iiuully

come

to

1818.

America, and established himself at Pittsburgh.

furnished some very fine work, and

among

the

first articles

He

made

him, was a splendid six-light chandelier, with prisms, very beautifully cut and finished, for the first Presbyterian church of Pittsburgh. This is said to have been the first article of the kind ever made in the United States. The same enterprising gentleman, a year or so later, erected a b}^

mill for the manufactory of wire in the

same

city.

The first steamboat that ascended the Mississippi, above the mouth of the Ohio, was the General Pike, which reached St. Louis the 2d of August, 1817. It was commanded by Captain Jacob Reed, who subsequently became a citizen of that place, and died there. The second steamboat was the Constitution, which arrived on the 2d of October, in the same year. During 1818, there were several arrivals.

On

the 18th of April, Congress authorized the people of Illinois to

form a State constitution. The northern boundary of the by Congress, was latitude 42° 30^ Representatives to the convention to form a State constitution were chosen. This body assembled at Kaskaskia, in July, and closed their labors by signing the constitution they had framed, on the 26th day of August. The election for the first legislature was appointed to be held on the third Thursday, and the two following days in September, and all white male inhabitants above the age of twenty-one years, who were

1818.]

State, as fixed

actual residents of the State at the time of signing of the constitution,

had the right of suffrage.

The

first

session of the General

Assem-

at Kaskaskia, on the first Monday in October subsequent sessions on the first Monday in December thereafter. The constitution was not referred to the people for adoption. In general, the latter were satisfied with the labors of

bly was to

commence

following, but

all

their servants.

Members

to the General

Assembly were

appointed, and set in operation the

elected,

new machinery

met

at the

time

of government.

Shadrach Bond, of Kaskaskia, had been duly elected governor, and Their terms of service were from 1818 to 1822. Governor Bond, in his brief inaugural address, called the early attention of the General Assembly to a survey, preparatory to opening a canal between the Illinois river and Lake Michigan. Pierre Menard, of the same place, lieutenant-governor.

PIRST STEAMBOAT ON THE LAKES.

1819,

The second and continued

session

commenced about During

until the 20th.

927

the 1st of February, 1819,

this period they revised

and

re-enacted the territorial laws, so far as applicable to the State,

with such additional laws as the public exigencies seemed to require.

As

has been said before, a very redundant currency had obtained

war with Great Britain, and the "Western country more was flooded with this worthless paper, issued mostly by banks, ostensibly solvent at first, and often by individuals, most of whom, especially the former, failed to redeem their issues. In 1818, a reaction commenced the notes of such banks as the TreasuryDepartment had selected as depositories of the government The rapid influx of immifunds, were current in the land ofiices. gration, and the demands for land, absorbed a large proportion of since the

especially

;

this class of notes, while the other floating it

paper depreciated, until

was no longer current. All the territory north of the

new

State of Illinois,

was attached

to Michigan.

Great emigration took place to Michigan, in consequence of the sale of large quantities of public lands.

By

various treaties, the Indian

North- West, was

still

title

in Indiana, Illinois,

and the

further extinguished.

steamboat in the upper lakes, 1819.] (Erie, Huron, and Michigan,) began her trips, going once as far as Mackinac. The Independence, from Louisville, Kentucky, was the pioneer boat in the navigation of the more difficult channel of the Mis-

The Walk-in-the-"Water, the

first

This was in the month of May, 1819. She left St. souri river. Louis on the 13th, was at St. Charles on the 15th, and reached the town of Franklin, opposite Booneville, on the 26th of that month.

The banks of the boat came in sight

river

were

visited

by crowds of people,

as the

of the towns.

boat that ever attempted to overcome the strong current of the Missouri, and find its way amidst the shifting sandBesides a large number of passengers, this boat carried up bars. It

was the

first

a cargo of flour, whisky, sugar, coftee, iron, castings, and other goods. The question, long agitated and much doubted, "can the Missouri be navigated by steamboats?" was fully solved. new era in Missouri annals had opened. Boats now ascend and repeatedly this river daily, and to the remotest settlements

A

;

have boats gone up to the mouth of the Yellow Stone, about

928

FIRST STEAMBOAT ON MISSOURI RIVER.

1819.

eighteen hundred miles above St. Louis. Even before 1844, the Assineboiue went several hundred miles above the mouth of the Yellow Stone, into a gorge of the Rocky mountains. The Independence returned to St. Louis, on the 5th of June, and took freight for Louisville, Kentucky. On the 8th of June, 1819, the United States steamboat Western Engineer, under command of Major S. H. Long, went on an exploring expedition up the Missouri, having on board several gentlemen attached to the department of Topographical Engineers. This corps were on a tour of observation to the Yellow Stone, They left St. Louis on the 21st of or at least the Mandan villages. June. The boat was a small one with a stern wheel, and an escape pipe so contrived as to emit a torrent of smoke and steam through the head of a serpent, with a red, forked tongue, projecting from the bow. It was understood that this contrivance was intended to make an impression on the Indians, as the boat had the appearance of being carried by a monstrous serpent, vomiting fire and smoke, and lashing the water into foam with his tail. Tradition says the aborigines were panic struck, and fled imagining that the "pale faces" had sent a " maniteau " into their country to destroy them. ;

A military

expedition left Bellefontaine and St. Louis, early in the command of Colonel Atkinson, to establish a under June, post at Council Bluffs, then far in advance of the Amerimilitary

can settlements.

The expedition

consisted of three steamboats, of heavy con-

struction, the Expedition, the Jefferson,

keel-boats.

and the Johnson, and nine

Several of this last description of boats were prepared

and wheels. it was understood, had the conWar Department, the to transport supplies and munifrom tract Another boat tions for the new post, was one of the expedition. called the ^^ Calhoun,'' was connected with the enterprise. It was understood at the time that liberal encouragement had been given by the "War Department to aid these boats, that, incidentally the great question might be solved, whether the Missouri river could be navigated by steam. The scientific corps under Major Long, returned from their tour of exploration up the Missouri to the Yellow Stone, to St. Louis, to be propelled with sails

Colonel James Johnson, who,

in the latter part of October.

According to a report made to the House of Representatives

;

1819.

LARGE LAND PURCHASE FROM INDIANS.

929

by the committee on Military Affairs, the following winter, it was contemplated by the administration to establish a post at the Mandan villages that the expense of the Yellow Stone expedition, " over and above what the troops would have cost had they remained in their former positions," was estimated at sixty-four thousand two hundred and twenty-six dollars. This, it is supposed, included the steamboat effort to the Council Bluffs, which proved ;

a failure.

One boat reached by

the vicinity of Cote Sans Dessein

;

another lay

Old Franklin, and a third ascended to the mouth of Grand river. In the end, the military stores were transported on keelboats, which returned to St. Louis in the spring of 1820. The expenses were heavy. A member of the committee on at

Military Affairs, at the sessions of 1819-20, stated that the claims for detention of the boats,

and the

losses,

exceeded a million of

The Secretary of the War Department had projected the establishment of a military post at or below the mouth of the dollars.

Yellow Stone, and a series of military roads to connect that post by St. Peters and the northern lakes, which Congress refused to sanction, by withholding the necessary appropriations. On the 24th of September, Lewis Cass concluded at Saginaw, a treaty with the Chippewas, by which another large part of Michigan was ceded to the United States. On the 20th of August, Benjamin Parke, for the United States, bought at Fort Harrison, of the Kickapoos of Vermillion river, all their lands upon the Wabash; while on the 30th of July, at Edwardsville, Illinois, Auguste Chouteau and Benjamin Stephenson, bought of the main body of the same tribe, the claims upon the same waters, together with other lands reaching west, to the mouth of Illinois river.

In this year the United States appropriated ten thousand dollars annually, toward the civilization of the Indians, but no part was at first

expended, as the best modes of effecting the object were not

apparent.

During 1819,

a report was

also,

souri fur trade, exhibiting its history.

It

may

its

made

to Congress

upon the Mis-

condition at that time, and tracing

be found in the 6th volume of the American

State Papers, p. 201.

The second United

States

28th of January, 1817, this

bank was chartered in bank opened a branch

1816. at

On

the

Cincinnati

and on the 13th of October following, another branch at Chillicothe, which did not commence banking, however, until the next spring.

OHIO SEIZES BANK PROPERTY.

930

These branches Ohio claimed the right

by which, should they continue

to tax,

1819.

and passed a law

to transact business after the 15th

of September, 1819, they were to be taxed fifty thousand dollars each, and the State Auditor was authorized to issue his warrant for the collection of such tax.

a

This law was passed with great deliberation, apparently, and by The branches not ceasing their business, the authori-

full vote.

prepared to collect their dues this, however, the and for the purpose of prevention, filed a bill in Chancery, in the United States Circuit Court, asking an injunction upon Ralph Osborn, Auditor of State, to prevent his ties of the State

bank intended

;

to prevent,

proceeding in the act of collection. Osborn, by legal advice, refused to appear upon the 4th of September, the day named in the writ, and in his absence, the court allowed the injunction, though required bonds of the bank, at the same time, to the extent of one hundred thousand dollars which bonds were given. On Tuesday, the 14th of September, as the day for collection drew nigh, the bank sent an agent to Columbus, who served upon the Auditor a copy of the petition for injunction, and a subpoena to appear before the court upon the first Monday in the following January, but who had no copy of the writ of injunction which had been allowed. The petition and subpcena Osborn enclosed to the Secretary of State, who was then at Chillicothe, together with his warrant for levying the tax, requesting the Secretary to take legal advice, and if the papers did not amount to an injunction, to have the warrant executed but if they did, to retain it. The lawyers advised that the papers were not equivalent to an injunction, and thereupon the State writ for collection was given to John L. Harper, with directions to enter the banking house, and demand payment of the tax and upon refusal, to enter the vault and levy the amount required. He was told to ofier no violence, and if opposed by force, to go at once before a proper magistrate, and depose to that fact. Harper, taking with him T. Orr and J. M'Collister, on Friday, September 17th, went to the bank, and first securing access to the vault, demanded the tax. The payment was refused, and notice given of the injunction which had been granted; but the oflicer, disi egarding this notice, entered the vault, and seized in gold, silver, and notes, ninety-eiglit thousand dollars, which, on the 20ih^ he paid over to the State Treasurer, II. M. Curry. The officers concerned in this collection were arrested and imprisoned by the United States Circuit Court, for a contempt of the it

—

;

;

1819.

NULLIFICATION IN OHIO.

money taken was returned

injunction granted, and the

The

decision of the Circuit Court

fore the

Supreme Court, and

its

was

931 to the bank.

in February, 1824, tried be-

decree affirmed, whereupon the

Meantime, however, in December, 1820, and January, 1821, the Legislature of Ohio had passed the following State

submitted.

resolutions: " That, in respect to the powers of the governments of the several States that compose the American Union, and the powers of

the Federal Government, this General

Assembly do recognize and approve the doctrines asserted by the Legislatures of Kentucky and

November and December, 1798, and January, 1800, and do consider that their principles have been recognized and adopted by a majority of the American people. " That this General Assembly do assert, and will maintain, by all legal and constitutional means, the right of the State to tax the business and property of any private corporation of trade, incorporated by the Congress of the United States, and located to transact its corporate business within any State. " That the Bank of the United States is a private corporation of trade, the capital and business of which may be legally taxed in any State where they may be found. "That this General Assembly do protest against the doctrine that the political rights of the separate States that compose the American Union, and their powers as sovereign States, may be settled and determined in the Supreme Court of the United States, so as to conclude and bind them in cases contrived between individuals, and where they are, no one of them, parties direct." Virginia, in their resolutions of

In accordance with these resolves, the bank was, for a time, deits debts, and and an attempt was made, though in vain, to effect a change in the Federal Constitution, which would take the case out of the United States tribunals.

prived of the aid of the State laws in the collection of the protection of

its

rights

;

It will be remembered that the vast country known as Louisiana, and transferred by France to the United States in 1803, was divided into the Territory of Orleans, and District of Louisiana. In March, 1805, the District of Louisiana became the Territory of Louisiana, under its own territorial government. In June, 1812, this became

the Territory of Missouri, having then, for the first time, a General Assembly. Thus it continued until 1819, when application was made for admission into the Union. bill was accordingly prepared in Congress during the session

A

:

MISSOURIANS PETITION FOR A STATE GOVERNMENT.

932

1819.

of 1818-19, in the accustomed form, authorizing the people to elect delegates in the several counties, to constitute a convention

forming a constitution. While under progress, an amendment in the form of a iwoviso, was introduced by Mr. Talmadge, of New York, in the following words " That the further introduction of slavery, or involuntary servitude, be prohibited, except for the punishment of crimes, whereof the party shall have been fully convicted and that all children born within the said State, after the admission thereof into the Union, shall be free at the age of twenty years." This proviso, after a brief discussion, passed the House of RepThis unexpected resentatives, on the loth of February, 1819. movement brought up what has since been called the " Missouri Question ;" caused a protracted discussion, and raised one of those political storms, which threatened to endanger, if not dissolve the National Union. It not only agitated Congress, but the Union from one extreme to the other, for eighteen months. Amongst the people in this territory, the excitement was intense the absorbing idea that prevailed was, that the Congress of the United States, a body limited in constitutional power, was about to deprive the people of Missouri of their just rights, in forming a constitution in accordance with the treaty of cession, and as they might judge the best calculated to promote their interests. for the purpose of

;

;

At slaves

that period not one-fourth of the citizens

many were opposed

;

owned

or held

measure of State policy, believe that Congress was

to slavery as a

but with few exceptions, all were led to assuming an unconstitutional power to oppress them. With the people of Missouri, it became an absorbing question of political rights.

The the

discussions in Congress continued during the session, and

bill

was

lost

with other unfinished business.

On

the opening of- the next Congress, Mr. Scott, delegate from Missouri, and chairman of the committee on the " Memorial from

Missouri," reported a

bill

" to authorize the people of that territory

form a Constitution and State Government, on an equal footing with the original States." The bill was twice read and referred to the committee of the whole House. This was on the 9th of December, 1819. On the 14th, Mr. Taylor, of New York, oftered a resolution for the appointment of a committee "to inquire into the expediency of prohibiting by law, the introduction of slaves into the territories of the United States, west of the Mississippi." to

PERIOD

VIII.

1820— 185G.

The great question of "slavery or no slavery in Missouri," having been made the order of the day for the second Monday in January, 1820, it was then accordingly taken up, and discussed with a warmth that had rarely been equaled in Congress. The absorbing interests attached to this question, not only as regards Missouri and the Western States, but with respect to the whole Union, has rendered it of so much importance, that it has become

more or

less

interwoven with the whole subsequent political

tory of our country, and a full knowledge of tial to

The

a clear understanding of discussion, having

much

opened

that

is

is

it

his-

therefore essen-

to follow.

as stated, continued during the

Various amendments to the resolutions as oflered, were proposed in both Houses, but lost. Application had been made by the people of Maine, with the consent of Massachusetts, to form a State Government and be admitted into the Union. This proposition, for a period, became coupled with the Missouri Question. In the Senate, on the 3d of February, a senator from Illinois, offered an amendment to the Missouri branch of the bill, in the following words: " That in all that territory ceded by France to the United States, under the name of Louisiana, which lies north of thirty-six degrees and thirty minutes north latitude, excepting only such part thereof as is included within the limits of the State contemplated by this act, slavery and involuntary servitude, otherwise than in the punishment of crimes, whereof the party shall have been duly convicProvided^ always^ ted, shall be, and is hereby forever prohibited That any person escaping into the same, from whom labor or service is lawfully claimed in any State or Territory of the United States, such fugitive may be lawfully reclaimed, and conveyed to the person claiming his or her labor or service, as aforesaid." This amendment was adopted in the Senate on the 17th of February, and subsequently became the basis of the " Missouri Comsession.

:

promise."

On

ordering the

bill to a third

the vote was in the affirmative.

reading in the Senate,

:

934

COMPROMISE TO RECEIVE MISSOURI AS A STATE.

On

the 3d of March, the

as amended and passed by the Though the Journal of the House

bill

Senate, was sent to the House. is silent

on that subject,

it is

1820.

understood as a historical

fact, that at

when

despair sat on the countenances of the friends of Missouri, Mr. Clay, who was Speaker of the House, exercised the

this crisis,

office of peace-maker, and by his popularity and influence with both parties, not in an official capacity, but as an individual, healed the waters of strife, and induced a majority of the members to ac-

cept the compromise of the Senate.

The

was by a small majority. On the final vote, for inserting the substitute from the Senate, it was decided under the previous question, in favor. So the House concurred in the amendments of the Senate to the bill, on the evening of the 3d of March. The Act provided for the representation of each county in the Convention in the aggregate, forty-one members. clause restricting slavery within the State of Missouri,

stricken out

;

The boundaries

prescribed for Missouri State are here given " Beginning in the middle of the Mississippi river, on the paral-

lel

of thirty-six degrees of north latitude

thence west along that thence up, and fol-

;

parallel of latitude, to the St. Francois river

lowing the course of that

river, in

;

the middle of the main channel

thereof, to the parallel of latitude of thirty-six degrees

and

thirty

thence west along the same, to a point where said parallel is intersected by a meridian line passing through the middle of the mouth of the Kansas river, where the same empties into the

minutes

;

Missouri river; thence, from the point aforesaid, north, along the said meridian line to the intersection to the parallel of latitude

which passes through the rapids of said line

to

the river

Des Moines, making

the

correspond with the Indian boundary line; thence east, from

the point of intersection last aforesaid, along the said parallel of latitude, to thfe

river

middle of the channel of the main fork of the said

Des Moines,

to the

the Mississippi river

;

mouth

of the same, where

it

empties into

thence, due east, to the middle of the

channel of the Mississippi river

;

thence

down and

main

following the

course of the Mississippi river, in the middle of the main channel thereof, to the place of beginning."

In this work the boundary has been given in full, to explain the ground of a dispute, which at one period threatened serious collision between the territory, and subsequently the State of Iowa, and the State of Missouri, relative to boundaries and jurisdiction. The words in italics gave rise to the difi^'erence, and involved the ques-

MISSOURI FORMS A STATE CONSTITUTION.

1820.

935

tions First, wliat was meant by the " rapids of the river Des Moines;" Secondly, what Indian boundary line was intended? Missouri contended for certain rapids, or ripples in the river Des Moines, some distance up, which threw the line some ten or fifteen miles further north. Iowa contended that the rapids in the Mississippi, called by the French explorers. La rapides la riviere Des Moines, was the point meant. :

After several years of contested jurisdiction, during which a was imprisoned in Iowa, and military force was appealed to, both States consented to refer the question of boundsheriff of Missouri

ary and jurisdiction to the Supreme Court of the United States. After a labored investigation, the court decided in favor of the old

boundary line, as it was called, and the rapids of the Des Moines in the French sense of the term. The election for members of the convention was held on the first Monday, and two succeeding days of May, 1820. The only discussion on slavery was, whether the emancipation of slaves should be left open for legislative action at any future time, or restricted in the constitution. The objection urged against this policy was, that slaves were, in a legal sense, property; that property

could not be taken from its owner by statute law, except for public purposes, and then only for compensation paid ; that were the Leg-

any time to pass a law to emancipate slaves, the courts could nullify the act; and that when the people desired to change the policy of the State, they could reorganize the government by a islature at

new constitution. The convention met

at St. Louis, on the 12th day of June. Their labors were finished by signing the constitution on the 19th day of July, 1820. The first General Assembly were required to meet on the third Monday in September, at St. Louis. An election

for a governor, lieutenant-governor, a representative in

Congress

for the residue of the sixteenth Congress, a representative for the

seventeenth Congress, senators and representatives to the General Assembly, sheriffs, and coroners, was held on the fourth Monday in August. The apportionment in the constitution for the first General Assembly, provided fourteen senators, and forty-three representatives.

Alexander M'Nair was elected governor, and William H. Ashley, lieutenant-governor, and John Scott, representative to Congress. ISTo provision was made to refer the adoption of the constitution to the people, and

convention.

it

took

effect

from the authority of the

:

CONGRESS REFUSES MISSOURI CONSTITUTION".

936

1820.

There were several features in the constitution quite objectionaThese were the officer of chancellor, with a and the salaries of the salary of two thousand dollars per annum governor and the judges of the supreme and circuit courts being fixed at not less than two thousand dollars per annum for each ble to the people.

;

officer.

The mode provided

amending the constitution was by a vote of two-thirds of each House of the General Assembly proposing amendments these to be published in all the newspapers in the State three times, at least twelve months before the next general election and if, at the first session of the next General Assembly after such general election, two-thirds of each House, by yeas and nays, ratify such proposed amendments, after three separate readings, on three several days, the amendments become parts of the for

;

;

constitution.

At

a special session of the General Assembly, in 1821, amend-

ments were proposed

to

remove the objectionable

at its first session ratified

At

features,

and

The next General Assembly

passed by the constitutional majority.

them.

Assembly in 1820, Thomas H. Benton and David Barton were elected senators, to represent the new State in the Congress of the United States. The senators and representative were at Washington city at the opening of the session, when, on presenting the constitution, and claiming admittance as a State into the Union, they met a repulse. In article third, defining the legislative power of the General Assembly, was the

first

session of the General

the following injunction

"It shall be their duty, as soon as may be, to pass such laws as be necessary, to- prevent free negroes and mulattoes from

may

coming

to,

and

settling in this State,

under any pretext whatso-

ever."

To

this clause objections

were made in Congress, the State was

refused admittance into the Union, and another discussion followed. The objection was, that "free negroes and mulattoes" were citizens of some of the States, and the clause infringed on the rights of such as were guaranteed in the constitution of the United States.

The words

of the constitution are

:

"

The

citizens of each State

and immunities of citizens in the The difficulty was increased by remonstrances several States." from the legislatures of Vermont and Kew York, against the "Mis-

shall be entitled to all privileges

A SECOND COMPROMISE NECESSARY.

937

Compromise" of the preceding session, and new State without the restriction of slavery.

tbe reception of

1821. souri

the

In the House of Representatives, the resolution previously duced to admit that State, was rejected.

On

the 10th of February, 1821, the select committee to

made an

the constitution was referred,

mended

On

the reception of the State.

and was

lost in the

House.

whom

and recom-

elaborate report,

This was also disagreed

a subsequent occasion the question

fied,

intro-

to.

came up somewhat modi-

This vote was afterward recon-

sidered.

During the session the whole subject was discussed the rights the balance of power the rights of the people of Missouri, and the mooted question, whether " free negroes " were constitutionally, citizens in all the States, were agitated questions ;

of the South

;

;

A

at various periods of the session.

resolution with various readmit Missouri, finally passed the House, but in such a form as it would not be likely to receive the support of the strictions, to

Senate.

At

(February 22d,) Clay proposed a joint committee carried. He then reported from the joint committee on the subject, the formula that became incorporated in the public act, to be found in the Laws of Congress this

of the

crisis,

House and Senate, which was

for that session,

and

The substance is

in the "Territorial

Laws

of Missouri."

On

condition that the Legislature of Missouri, by a solemn act, shall declare that the twenty-sixth section of the third article of the constitution, shall never be construed to as follows

:

authorize the passage of any law by which any citizen of either of the States of the Union, shall be excluded from the enjoyment of

any of the privileges to which such citizen is entitled under the Constitution of the United States and shall transmit to the President of tbe United States, on or before the fourth Monday in upon the receipt November, 1821, an authentic copy of said act shall announce the fact, proclamation, president, by thereof, the proceeding on the part of Conwhereupon, without any further shall be considgress, the admission of that State into the Union ;

;

—

ered as complete. carry this proviso out, it became necessary for the governor convene the legislature in a special session, which was held in the town of St. Charles, in the month of June, and the Solemn Public Act was passed guarded by explanations, so as not to

To

to

;

The mooted question appear to affect constitutional rights. whether "free negroes and mulattoes " are "citizens," in the 60

MISSOURI FINALLY ADMITTED INTO THE UNION.

938

1821.

sense of the Constitution of the United States, remains as

was

it

before the action of Congress and the Legislature of Missouri.

In the month of August, the president having received an au"Solemn Public Act," made proclamation that the reception of Missouri was complete. During the preceding session of Congress, the Senators and Representatives of this State had no seat in Congress, and the votes for president were not thentic copy of the

counted.

As

become a sovereign State, was a excited ordinary interest, the account which more than subject especially that the reader may given is somewhat elaborated here learn that there were two questions and tico compromises, and hereafter not confound the events nor their dates, as many have done the admission of Missouri to

;

heretofore.

In November, of the previous year, Governor Cass had written War Department, proposing a tour along the Southern shore of Lake Superior, and toward the heads of the Mississippi the

to the

;

purposes being to ascertain the state of the fur trade, to examine the copper region, and especially to form acquaintance and connections with the various Indian tribes. In the following January, the Secretary of

War

wrote, approving the plan

;

and

in

May, the

A full account of it by Mr. Schoolcraft,* is and we need only say that it was attended with as much success as could have been hoped for. During this year, and from this time forward, treaties were made with the Western and North-Western tribes extinguishing by expedition started.

easily accessible,

degrees their title throughout a great part of the original northwestern territory: of these treaties we shall not, hereafter, speak particularly, excepting as far as they stand connected with the Black Hawk war of 1832.

—

"In the ordinance of Congress authorizing the formation of a State Constitution for Indiana, four sections, containing two thou-

sand five hundred and sixty acres of land were donated for the permanent seat of government. Commissioners on the part of the State were appointed in 1820, to make the selection, and in 1821 the town of Indianapolis was laid out."t

* Schoolcraft,

vol.

i.

published at Albany, in 1821.

f Indiana Gazetteer.

;

1822.

EARLY HISTORY OF CANALS.

Upon

939

the

Slst of January, the Ohio Assembly passed a law " authorizing an examination into the practicability of connecting Lake Erie with the Ohio river, by a canal." This act grew out of events, a sketch of which it may be worth while to present to the reader of these pages.

1822.]

One of the earliest of modern navigable canals was made in Lombardy, in 1271 it connected Milan with the Tesino. About the same time, or perhaps earlier, similar works were commenced in ;

Holland. It was not, however, till 1755, that any enterprise of the kind was nndertaken in England; this was followed, three years later, by the Duke of Bridgewater's first canal, constructed by Brindley. In 1765, an act of Parliament authorized the great work by which Brindley and his patron proposed to unite Hull and Liverpool— the Trent and the Mersey. This great undertaking was completed in

The

1777.

idea thus carried into effect in Great Britain was soon

borne across the Atlantic.

The

great

New York

canal was suggested

by Governeur Morris, Washington said he had thought of a system of improvements by which to connect the Atlantic with the Ohio; which system, ten years later, he tried most perseveringly to induce Virginia to act upon with energy. In a letter to Governor Harrison, written October 10th, 1784, he in 1777; but, as early as 1774,

an examination be made as to the facilities for opening a communication, through the Cuyahoga, and Muskingum or Scioto, between Lake Erie and the Ohio. Such a communication had been previously mentioned by Jefferson, in March, 1784; he even proposed a canal to connect the Cuyahoga and Big also suggests that

Beaver.

Three years later, Washington attempted to interest the federal government in his views, and exerted himself, by all the means in his power, to learn the exact state of the country about the sources of the Muskingum and Cuyahoga. After he was called to the presidency, his mind was employed on other subjects; but the whites, who had meantime began to people the West, used the course which he had suggested, (as the Indians had done before them,) to carry goods from the lakes to the settlements on the Ohio so that it was soon known definitely, that upon the summit level were ponds, through which, in a wet season, a complete water connection was formed between the Cuyahoga and Muskingum. From this time the public mind underwent various changes more and more persons becoming convinced that a canal between ;

HISTORY OF CANALS IN

940

NEW YORK.

1822.

the heads of two rivers, was far less desirable, iu every point of view, than a complete canal communication from place to place,

fol-

lowing the valleys of the rivers, and drawing water from them. In 1815, Dr. Drake, of Cincinnati, proposed a canal from some point on the Great Miami, to the city in which he resided and in January, 1818, Mr., afterward Governor Brown, writes thus: "Ex;

perience, the best guide, has tested the infinite superiority of thia

mode

of commercial intercourse over the best roads, or any navi-

In comparing

gation of the beds of small rivers.

it

with the

latter,

I believe you will find the concurrent testimony of the most skillful

and experienced engineers of France and England, against

the river, and iu favor of the canal, for very numerous reasons."

Meanwhile, along the Atlantic, various experiments had been both in regard to improving rivers and digging canals. In October, 1784, Virginia, acting under the instigation of Washington, passed a law " for clearing and improving the navigation of James river." In March, 1792, 'New York established two companies for "Inland Lock Navigation " the one to connect the Hudson with Lake Chaniplain, the other to unite it with Lake Ontario, whence another canal was to rise round the Great Falls tried,

;

to Erie.

These enterprises, and various others, were presented to Congress by Mr. Gallatin, Secretary of the Treasury, in an elaborate report,

made April

Subsequent

4th, 1808.

to this report, in April, 1811,

Assembly of New York passed a law for the great Erie canal, and at the head of the commissioners was Governeur Morris, who had proposed the plan thirty-four years previous. To her aid in this vast work. New York asked the power of the federal government, and Ohio passed resolutions in favor of the aid being given. No great help, however, was given and New York, with the strength imparted by the energy of Clinton, carried through her vast work and when Ohio began to speak of similar efibrfcs, through the same voice that had encouraged her during her labors, the Empire State spoke encouragement to her younger the General

;

;

sifter.

When, therefore. Governor Brown, in his inaugural address of December 14th, 1818, referred to the necessity of providing cheaper ways to market for the farmers of Ohio, he spoke to a people not unprepared to respond favorably. In accordance with the governor's suggestion, Mr. Sill, on the 7th of January, 1819, moved that a committee be appointed to report on the expediency of a canal from the lake to the Ohio. This was followed, on the next day, by

OHIO LEGISLATURE REPORTS FOR CANALS.

1822.

941

a farther communication from Governor Brown, and the subject was discussed through the winter. In the following December, the executive again pressed the matter, and in January, 1820, made a full statement of facts relating to routes, so far as they could be ascertained. Further information was communicated in February, and on the 20th of that month, an act passed, appointing commissioners to determine the course of the proposed canal, provided Congress would aid in its construction, and seeking aid from Congress. That aid not having been given, nothing was done during 1820 or 1821, except to excite and extend an interest in the subject, but upon the 3d of January, 1822, Micajah T. Williams, chairman of a committee to consider that part of the governor's message relating to internal improvements, offered an elaborate report upon the subject; and brought in the bill already referred to as having been passed upon the 31st of the last mentioned month. The examination authorized by that law was at once commenced, Mr. James Geddes being the engineer. Upon the same day, (December 6th, 1821,) on which Mr. Williams moved for a committee on canals, Caleb Atwater moved for one upon schools and on the same day that the law above referred to was passed, one was also passed authorizing the appointment of ;

commissioners to report to the next legislature a plan for establishing a complete system of

common

that subject the reader's attention

is

schools.

To

the history of

next invited.

The ordinance of 1787 provided, that "religion, morality, and knowledge being necessary to good government and the happiness of mankind, schools and the means of education shall be forever In the previous ordinance of 1785, regulating the sale of lands in the west, section 'No. 16 of every township was reserved "for the maintenance of public schools within the said encouraged."

township."

And

the Constitution of Ohio, using the words of the ordinance

of 1787, says, that "schools and the

means of

instruction shall for-

ever be encouraged by legislative provision." the feelings

shown

in these several clauses the

In accordance v»'ith Governors of Ohio

always mentioned the subject of education with great respect in

was done to make it general. was supposed, that people would not willingly be taxed

their messages; but nothing It

to

educate the children of their poor neighbors not so much because they failed tc perceive the necessity that exists for all to be educated, in order t^at the commonwealth may be safe and prosperous ; ;

OHIO LEGISLATURE REPORTS CANAL ROUTES.

942

1823.

but because a vast number, that lived in Ohio, still doubted whether Ohio would be their ultimate abiding place. They came to the "West to make money rather than to find a home, and did not care to help educate those whose want of education they might never feel. Such was the state of things until about the year 1816, at which

who knew the benefits of a freecommenced a correspondence with dif-

time several persons in Cincinnati, school system, united, and

ferent portions of the State.

by the dwellers in the Ohio Company's purchase, and the Western Keserve more particuTheir ideas being warmly responded

to,

committees of correspondence were appointed in the dittermeans were resorted to, to call the attention of the public to the subject among the most efficient of which was the publication of an Educalion Almanac at Cincinnati. This work was edited by Nathan Guilford, a lawyer of that place, who had from the first taken a deep interest in the matter. For several years this gentleman and his associates labored silently and ceaselessly to diffuse their sentiments, one attempt only being

larly,

ent sections, and various

;

made

to bring the subject into the legislature: this

was

in

Decem-

ber, 1819, when Ephraim Cutler, of Washington county, brought

in a bill for establishing

common

schools,

which was

lost in the

Senate.

At

having been clearly ascertained that a common school system through the eastern and north-eastern parts of the State, and it being also known that the western men, who were then about to bring forward their canal schemes, wished to secure the assistance of their less immediately benefited fellow-citizens, it was thought to be a favorable time to bring the free-school proposition forward; which, as before mentioned, was done by Mr. Atvvater. length, in 1821,

it

strong feeling existed in favor of a

On

the 3d of January, 1823, Mr. Worthington, on behalf of the canal commissioners, presented a report upon the best

1823.]

route for a canal through the State, and a further examination was

agreed upon

The

;

which was made during the year. common school system continued

friends of the

and although they did not succeed

their efforts,

an assembly favorable to their views, they diftused information and brought out in procuring

inquiry.

Michigan during this year was invested with a neTj^ form of tergovernment; Congress having authorized the appointment

ritorial

FIRST AMERICAN MINING ON UPPER MISSISSIPPI.

1823.

943

of a Legislative Council of nine members, to be chosen by the president from eighteen candidates elected by the people.

The

mines of lead, were discovered on the Upper MissisGalena, on the eastern side, and at Dubuque, on the west have yielded from eighty to ninety per cent, of pure lead. richest

sippi, at

They

In 1786, Julien Dubuque, an enterprising Canadian, visited this its mineral wealth, returned two years after, and, at a council held with the Indians in 1788, obtained from them a grant of a large tract of land, amounting to one hundred and forty region, explored

thousand acres, beginning on the west side of the Mississippi. Here he resided and obtained great wealth in mining and trading with the Indians, and died in 1810. His grave is about one mile below the city of Dubuque, in the State of Iowa. The mines of the Upper Mississippi, are between Rock and Wisconsin rivers on the east, and about the same parallel on the west side of that river. For many years the Indians and some of the French couriers du hois, had been accustomed to dig lead in the mineral region about Galena, But they never penetrated much below the s'urface, though they obtained considerable quantities of mineral. In 1823, the late Colonel James Johnson, of Kentucky, obtained a lease from the United States government, to prosecute the business of mining and smelting, which he did with a strong force and much enterprise. This movement attracted the attention of enter-

men in Illinois, Missouri, and other Some went on in 1826, more following in

prising

States.

1827, and in 1828, the

country was almost literally filled with miners, smelters, merchants, Intellispeculators, gamblers, and every description of character. gence, enterprise, and virtue, were thrown in the midst of dissipa-

gambling, and every species of vice. Such was the crowd of adventurers in 1829, to this hitherto almost unknown and desolate region, that the lead business was greatly overdone, and the market for a while nearly destroyed. Fortunes were made almost upon a turn of a spade, and lost with tion,

equal

facility.

The business

is

still

prosecuted to a great extent.

quantities of mineral exist here, over a tract of country

Exhaustless^

two hundred

miles in extent.

From

1821, to September, 1823, the

vicinity of Galena, Illinois,

amount of

lead

was three hundred and

made

in the

thirty-five thou-

SELKIRK SETTLEMENT OF PEMBINA.

944

sand one hundred and

thirtj^

pounds.

1823.

During the next succeeding

ten years, the aggregate was about seventy millions of pounds.

The average number of miners during the year 1825, was one hundred; in 1826, four hundred; and in 1827, one thousand six hundred. Many citizens of Illinois, from the counties of St. Clair, Madison, &c., went up the river with supplies of provision in the spring, to prosecute mining, and returned downward and homeward at the approach of winter. From this trifling incident, a mischievous wag from " Yankeedom," ycleped the people of Illinois, "Suckers," from these migratory miners. In 1811, the Hudson's Bay Company, made a grant to Lord Selkirk, a Scotch nobleman,

and

influential

pany, of a large tract of land, including

Red

membeT river

of the comup to Red Fork.

This nobleman, having extinguished the Indian title, at once set to work vigorously to establish a colony, in the interests of the Hudson's Bay Company, and in 1812, settlers were procured from the highlands of Scotland, from Switzerland, England, and other

and two settlements were formed; one at Pembina, about two miles below the Pembina river; the other at Fort Douglass, about sixty miles below Pembina, near the confluence of the Assiniboin and Red rivers. At this period the rivalry between the ITorth-'West (Fur) Company, which was started by John Jacob Astor, of New York, in. 1809, and the Hudson's Bay Company, was very great, and the new settlers had among other difiiculties, many strifes with the agents of the rival company. In 1815, they were even dispersed. But in 1816, they returned, and Lord Selkirk, acted so vigorously in maintaining the commercial and territorial rights of the Hudson's

parts of Europe,

Bay Company,

that he succeeded in reducing the trading posts of

the other,

and

put to

further

all

in 1821, the

two were conjoined, and thus an end

strife.

The settlements which he had founded continued in existence, and Pembina proving afterward to be below the 49th degree of latitude, it fell within the boundary of the United States. In 1823, Major Long was sent upon an expedition to the source of St. Peter's river. Lake Winnepeck, Lake of the Woods, &c., for the purpose of topographically exploring those regions; and the following account of the settlement of Pembina, is taken from Mr. Keating's account of that expedition:

"Pembina constituted the upper settlement made on the tract of land granted to the late Lord Selkirk, by the Hudson's Bay

1823.

LONG AND KEATING'S ACCOUNT OP PEMBINA.

Company.

It

may be

945

by virtue of a charter

well to observe, that

from Charles the Second, granted in 1670, to Prince Rupert and others, constituting the 'honorable Hudson's Bay Company,' the

whole of the British dominions lying contiguous to Hudson's Bay or its tributaries, has been claimed by that company, not only as regards the monopoly of the fur trade, but also as respects the right About the year to the soil, and to the jurisdiction of the country. 1813, Lord Selkirk, who was one of the principal partners, obtained from the company a grant of a considerable tractof land, including both banks of Red river, up to the Red or Grand Fork. To this he extinguished the Indian title, by the payment of a certain amount, and the promise of an annuity to the Indians. He then opened the lands for settlement, inviting a number of British subjects to go and reside upon them, and with a view to strengthen his infant colony, he engaged recruits from Switzerland and other countries, and especially increased it by a number of soldiers belonging to the de Meuron and de Watteville regiments, two foreign corps that were in the pay of England during the late war, and that were disbanded in Canada, in the year 1815. Two principal settlements were formed, one at Fort Douglas, which is at the confluence of the Assiniboin and Red rivers, and the other one hundred and twenty miles by water above that, and near the mouth of a small stream, named by the Chippewas, Anepeminan sipi, so called from a small red berry, termed by them anepeminan, which name has been shortened and corrupted into Pembina, (Viburnum oxycoccos.) " The Hudson's Bay Company had a fort here, until the spring of 1823, when observations, made by their own astronomers, led them to suspect that it was south of the boundary line, and they therefore abandoned it, removing all that could be sent down the river with advantage. The Catholic clergyman, who had been supported at this place, was at the same time removed to Fort Douglas and a large and neat chapel built by the settlers for their accommodation, is now fast going to decay. The settlement consists of about three hundred and fifty souls, residing in sixty log houses or cabins; they do not appear to possess the qualifications for good settlers few of them are farmers most of them are halfbreeds, who, having been educated by their Indian mothers, have imbibed the roving, unsettled, and indolent habits of the Indians. Accustomed from their early infancy to the arts of the fur trade, which may be considered as one of the worst schools for morals, they have acquired no small share of cunning and artifice. These form at least two-thirds of the male inhabitants. The rest consist ;

;

;

EMPLOYMENT OF THE INHABITANTS.

946

of Swiss and Scotch settlers

;

1823.

most of the former are old

soldiers, as

unfit for agricultural pursuits as the half-breeds themselves.

The

only good colonists are the Scotch, who have brought over with them, as usual, their steady habits, and their indefatigable perseve-

Although the

rance.

when

well

cultivated,

soil

about Pembina

yield

very good, and

will,

a plentiful return, yet, from

the

is

character of the population, as well as from the infant state of the colony, it does not at present yield sufficient produce to support the settlers, who, therefore, devote much of their time to hunting; this,

which perhaps

in the origin

state of agriculture,

that

men

was the

effect of

an imperfect

soon acted as a cause for experience shows, addicted to hunting never can make good farmers. At ;

when we arrived at the colony, most of the settlers had gone from home, taking with them their families, horses, &c. They were then chasing the buffalo in the prairies, and had been absent forty-five days without being heard from. The settlement was in the greatest need of provisions fortunately for us, who were like^

the time

;

wise destitute, they arrived next day. Their return afibrded us a view of what was really a novel and interesting spectacle; their march

was a triumphant one, and presented a much greater concourse of men, women, and children, than we had expected to meet on those distant prairies. The procession consisted of one hundred and fifteen carts, each loaded with about eight hundred pounds of the finest bufiUlo meat there were three hundred persons, including the women. The number of their horses, some of which were very good, was not under two hundred. Twenty hunters, mounted on their best steeds, rode in abreast; having heard of our arrival, they fired a salute as they passed our camp. These men receive here the name of Gens lihres, or Freemen, to distinguish them from the servants of the Hudson's Bay Company, who are called J5/igagecs. Those that are partly of Indian extraction, are nick-named Bois brule, (Burnt wood,) from their dark complexion. "A swift horse is held by them to be the most valuable property; they are good judges of horses, particularly of racers, with which they may chase the buflTalo. Their horses are procured from our southern prairies, or from the internal provinces of New Spain, whence they are stolen by tlie Indians, and traded or re-stolen throughout the whole distance, until they get into the possession of these men. Their dress is singular, but not deficient in beauty; it is a mixture of the European and Indian habits. All of them h:ive a blue capote with a hood, which they use only in bad weather; the capote is secured round their waist by a military sash they ;

;

947

PECULIAR CHARACTER OF THE INHABITANTS.

1823.

shirt of calico or painted muslin, moccasins, and leather leggings fastened round the legs by garters, ornamented with beads, &e. The Bois brules often dispense with a hat; when they have

wear a

one,

it is

gilt lace,

"The

generally variegated in the Indian manner, with feathers,

and other tawdry ornaments. character of the Bois brule countenance

eyes are small, black, and piercing

;

is

peculiar. Their

their hair generally long, not

unfrequontly curled, and of the deepest black; their nose is short and turned up; their mouth wide; their teeth good; their complexion of a deep olive, which varies according to the quantity of

Indian blood which they have in them. They are smart, active, excellent runners. One of them, we were told, often chased the butlalo on foot we did not, however, see him do it. This man had a handsome, well-proportioned figure, of which Mr. Seymour took a sketch: He was very strong, and was known to have three times discharged, from his bow, an arrow which, after perforating one bulialo, had killed a second an achievement which is sometimes ;

;

performed by Indians, though it is rare, as it requires great muscuTheir countenance is full of expression, which parlar strength. cunning and malice. When angry, it assumes all the force takes of of the Indian features, and denotes perhaps more of the demoniac spirit than is generally met with, even in the countenance of the aborigines.

"The great mixture of nations, which consist of English, Scotch, French, Italians, Germans, Swiss, united with Indians of different tribes, viz: Chippewas, Crees, Dacotahs, &c., has been unfavorable to the state of their morals for, as is generally the case, they have been more prone to imitate the vices than the virtues of each stock; we can therefore ascribe to this combination of heterogeneous in;

low rank in the scale of civilization. They superior to the Indians themselves. Their cabins are built, however, with a little more art; they cultivate small fields of few of the wheat, maize, barley, potatoes, turnips, tobacco, &c.

gredients, but a very

are but

little

A

more respectable inhabitants keep cows, and attend to agriculture, but we saw neither a plough nor a yoke of oxen in use, in the whole of the upper settlement. Considering the high latitude of Pembina, the above-mentioned plants thrive well. Maize yields The so does tobacco, which even yields seed. tolerable crops wheat, which is in the greatest repute here, is the bearded wheat. ;

The price of agricultural produce is apparently very high." The same writer gives a spirited account of the manner of determining the forty-ninth degree of latitude, which had been the main object of the party in visiting the place.

It

was

at

once found that

:

948

FORTY-NINTH DEGREE OF LATITUDE ESTABLISHED.

1823.

the settlement stood close upon that line, and on the 8th of August, the precise boundary line was found, and a flag was raised upon the staff at the poiut ;

when,

after the firing of a salute.

Major Long made

proclamation that, "by virtue of the authority vested in him. by the president of the United States, the country situated upon Red river, above that point, was declared to be within the territory of the United States." The inhabitants, who had been all collected together for the pur" While fixing the pose, heard the declaration with satisfaction. posts," says Mr. Keating, "the colonists requested that they might be shown how the line would run when this was done, the first observation they made was, that all the buffalo would be on our ;

side of the line this animal, to

The people

;

this

which

remark shows the great all

interest they take in

their thoughts recur."

Pembina

have, however, improved greatLy in enand refinement; they have made improvements in the arts of agriculture, and have become traders to a very considerable of

terprise

extent.

Their chief article of trade is still buffalo robes and buffalo These they formerly brought to the States by a tedious route overland, but since 1849 and 1850, the cities of St. Paul's and St. Anthony having sprung into magnitude and importance, the Pembinaens chiefly carry their trade up the Ped river, then by a short overland route to the St. Peter's river, and down that river to St. Paul's and St. Anthony, and so often do they make their appearance in these cities, that they may be reckoned among their tongues.

regular traders.

By the census of 1849, there were in the settlement two hundred and ninety-five males, and three hundred and for^y-two females, making a total of six hundred and thirty-seven persons. The population at this time (1856) is probably two thousand. A writer in an old number of the "Dubuque Herald," gives the following account of the climate of Pembina " The cold is sometimes excessive in the settlement.

Mercury and sometimes the spirit thermometer indicates a temperature as low as fifty-two degrees below When such a low temperature occurs, there is a pervading zero. haze or smoky appearance in the atmosphere, resembling a general diff'used yellow smoke, and the sun looks red as in a sultry evenAs the Hun rises, so does the thermometer, and when the ing. mercury thaws out and stands at ten or fifteen below, a breeze sets in, and pleasant weather follows that is, as pleasant as can be, while the mercury keeps below zero. freezes once or twice every year,

—

IMPKOVEMENT PARTY SUCCEEDS IN

1824.

949

OHIO.

—

"For weeks, sometimes, the wind will blow from the north temperature say from five to ten below suddenly it shifts into the

—

south,

and

for six

hours the thermometer will continue to

fall,

phenomena which meteorologists, perhaps, can account for. Another: when, in summer, the wind blows a length of time from the north, it drives the water back, and Red river will have its banks full in the dryest seasons. The same thing occurs when the wind blows from the same direction in winter, although the sea and a

river are frozen

unbrokenly ten

feet thick to the north pole."

In 1824, the friends of canals, and those of free common schools, in Ohio, finding a strong opposition still existing to the 1824.] great plans of improvement oftered to the people, during this yenY strained every nerve to secure an Assembly in which, by union,

both measures might be carried.

Information was diftused, and inby every means that could be suggested, and the autumn elections were in consequence such as to insure the success of the two bills which were to lay the foundation of so much physical and intellectual good to Ohio. The subject of civilizing the Indians was taken up as early as July, 1789, and was kept constantly in view by the United States government from that time forward; in 1819, ten thousand dollars annually were appropriated by Congress to that purpose, and great pains were taken to see that they were wisely expended. In March of this year, (1824,) a report was made by Mr. M'Lean, of Ohio, upon the proposition to stop the appropriation above named against this proposition he reported decidedly, and gave a favorable view of what had been done, and what might be hoped for. terest excited

;

African slavery, as may be seen on page 88 in this work, was introduced into Illinois as early as 1720. As slavery obtained throughout all the colonies, the conquest of ISTew France by England did not.afi'ect the institution. The surrender of the country to Clark, in 1778, brought the sub-

and in its transfer to the same relationship of property

ject under the jurisdiction of Virginia,

Continental Congress, in 1784, the

was secured.

The ordinance of 1787 was prospective, and has been so decided by the courts. The question whether the descendants of those who were slaves in 1787, could be held in servitude, on the ground of a "vested right," remained opened until 1845, when, by a decision of the Supreme Court of Illinois, it was declared they were free.

SLAVERY DISCUSSION IN INDIANA.

950

The

operation of

tlie

1824.

ordinance of 1787, prohibiting slavery in

the North-Western Territory, was a subject of complaint by a very few interested persons, who, by memorials to Congress, made

removal of the restriction for a limited period. was from four persons in Kaskaskia, in 1796, asking that slavery might be tolerated there. In 1804, a convention was held on the subject at Vincennes, to deliberate on ^^territorial interests," of which Governor Harrison was president. One object was to obtain a modification of the organic law. A memorial was sent to Congress, which was referred to a committee of the House of Representatives, who recommended that efforts to obtain a

The

first

petition

the sixth article of the ordinance of 1787 be suspended, in a qualified

manner, for ten years, so as to permit the introd action of

slaves,

(born in the United States,) into the territory of Indiana, which

then included

At

Illinois.

This resolution was

lost.

the session of the Territorial legislature of 1806-7, a series of

and reported to Congress. One strong was reported by the committee to which they were re-

resolutions were adopted,

resolution

ferred, in favor of a suspension of the sixth article of the ordi-

nance for ten years, and was lost in the House. This movement produced a political reaction in the territory. The opponents of the measure brought out as a candidate for Congress, Jonathan Jennings, and elected him over the opposite candidate, and continued him by successive re-elections, until the State

government was formed.

To

avoid the restriction in the organic law, the Territory of Indi-

ana passed an

(September 17, 1807,) entitled ^^An act concerning and rnulattoes into this Territorg." It legalintroduction of that class of persons, (who were slaves in ized the the States or territories,) into that territory, by requiring the owner or possessor to enter into indentures with his slave, to serve for a stipulated period as an indentured servant, and then become act,

the introduction of negroes

free.

A

record of this must be made in the court of common pleas, within thirty days after the introduction of the slave or slaves.

Children under fifteen years of age, were required to serve their former owner or possessor males, until thirty-five years of age, and females, until thirty-two years of age. This class was termed " indentured servants." Many slaveholders from Virginia, Kentucky, and other States, who desired to relieve themselves from the ownership of slaves, migrated and availed themselves of this law. This form of servi-

—

1824.

951

SLAVERY DISCUSSION IN ILLINOIS.

tude has been removed by judicial decisions in Indiana, and by the

new

constitution in Illinois.

For

several years after the war, persons migrated to Illinois, with

the view of emancipating their slaves.

Among

these was

who had been educated

Edward

William and Mary College, under the tuition of Bishop Madison, where he received the conviction of the wrong and impolicy of negro slavery; and he then formed the resolution, that should he come in possession of this species of property, he would immediately emancipate them. Mr. Coles became Private Secretary for President Madison, and remained six years an inmate of his family. He was then sent on a special mission to Russia, as the bearer of dispatches to the American minister, the late J. Q. Adams, during which time he made the tour of Europe. On his return, he effected a sale of his plantation, and removed his slaves to Illinois; in 1819, purchased one hundred and sixty acres of land for each family, and superintended their settlement. Soon after, he was appointed by President Monroe, register of the land office at Edwardsville. He^ was elected governor of the State in 1822, and, as it turned out, at a most important crisis. "The election took place not long after the settlement of the great Missouri question. The Illinois Senators in Congress had voted for the admission of Missouri into the Union as a slave State, without restriction, whilst Mr. Cook, the only representative This helped to keep alive in the lower House, voted against it. Coles, a native of Virginia,

at

some questions for, or against, the introduction of slavery. " About this time also, a tide of immigration was pouring into Missouri, through Illinois, from Kentucky and Virginia. In the fall of the year, every great road was crowded, and full of them, all bound for Missouri, with money, and long trains of teams and black and mulatto slaves. Some of these were the most wealthy and best educated people from the Slave States. Many of the Illinois people who had land and farms to sell, looked upon the good fortune of Missouri with envy whilst the lordly immigrant, as he passed along with his money and droves of servants, took a malicious pleasure in increasing it, by pretending to regret the short-sighted policy of Illinois, which excluded him from purchasing land and making settlement there. In this mode, a desire to make Illinois a Slave State became quite prevalent. Notwithstand;

ing the defeat of the slavery party at this election, they were not annihilated; they had only been beaten for governor by a division in their own ranks, whilst they had elected a large majority in

SLAVERY DISCUSSION IN ILLINOIS.

952

1824.

each House of the Assembly, and were now determined to make a vigorous effort to carry their measures at the session of the legislature to be held in 1822-23. "Governor Coles, in his first message, recommended the emancipation of the French slaves. This served as the spark to kindle * into activity all the elements in favor of slavery." Henceforth the question assumed an alarming attitude in politics.

old constitution provided for alterations only in one mode. vote of two- thirds of the General Assembly could authorize the people to vote for or against a convention, at the next election.

The

A

was

If a majority of votes

required to order an

in favor, the subsequent legislature

election for

members

to the convention,

was and

appoint the time of meetiug, the apportionment to be in ratio to the members in both Houses of the General Assembly. At that period, the progress of the population northward, had rendered this apportionment peculiarly unequal, and the strong hoM of the advocates of slavery was in the counties near the Ohio

and in the old French settlements. was demonstrated, that on a contingency, one-fourth of the votes of the people could elect a majority in a convention, and that majority might probably be in favor of opening the State for slaHence it became a paramount object of the opponents of very. river; It

the measure, to defeat the convention. After several efforts, it was found that the constitutional majority in the legislature

was lacking by one vote.

A contested election, of

a perplexing and complicated character, had come from Pike county, then including all the territory north and west of the Illinois river, and, at the early part of the session, was decided in favor of Mr. Hanson but some members who were opposed to a ;

convention, conscientiously gave their votes for the contestant, Mr.

Shaw. After a stormy session of about ten weeks, the convention party adopted the desperate alternative of a re-consideration, and turned out Hanson, and put in Shaw. This turned the scale, and the vote recommending the people to vote for or against a convention, was number of the members of both Houses entered their carried. solemn protest against both the object and the measures to ob-

A

tain

it.

* Ford's

Ilistol-y of Illinois.

SLAVERY DISCUSSION IN ILLINOIS.

1824.

953

The resolution passed both. Houses but a short time before the adjournment, February, 1823. Onl}^ one of the four papers in the State the "Edwardsville Spectator," by Hooper Warren at that time took a decided stand against slavery and a convention. Elections were biennial, and the question could not be decided until the first Monday in August, 1824; the contest was spirited. The people who wore opposed to the introduction of slavery, became aroused public meetings were held and societies organized for "the prevention of slavery in Illinois." The first move was made in the county of St. Clair, where the convention party were

—

—

;

;

strong,

and led by some of the strongest

political

men

in the

State.

A

county society was organized,

ofiicers

appointed, an address

was published, and an invitation made to form societies in other counties. Fourteen similar societies were organized in as many counties, and a correspondence established in them through persons who could be trusted, in every county and election precinct. This system was in full operation before August, and a year remained to gather strength. The opposite party relied on quiet and concealed operations. Many denied, and doubtless honestly, that the introduction of slavery was the object; and believed that there were objectionable

to the people of Illinois

features in the constitution, that should be removed.

In the counties north of the road from St. Louis to Vincennes, very little was said by this party in favor of slavery, except to ward ofl" the charges

made by their opponents. The members of the preceding

legislature, wlio

had protested

against the convention question, contributed each fifty dollars from their wages, to meet expenses in printing and circulating papers.

The governor was

in the opposition,

his four years' salary in the contest,

and at once resolved to expend and nobly did he redeem the

pledge.

The summer and autumn wore away, and the convention party had no regular organization. The time appointed for rallying the leaders and acting in concert,

the

Supreme Court

was

in Yandalia.

in

December,

The paper

at the session of

at that place, that

performed the public printing, was their strong garrison, so far as newspaper armor was concerned. On the morning of their meeting, this citidal surrendered

to their

opponents, hoisted the anti-con-

and prepared to pour grape-shot into their ranks, in the form of newspaper bullets. Governor Coles had purchased an interest in the press; David

vention

flag,

61

SLAVERY CEASES IN ILLINOIS.

954

1824.

Blackwell, of Belleville, had been appointed Secretary of State, to From that time fill a vacancy, and conducted the paper as editor.

August, the contest was carried on vigorously by both parties and finally decided against a convention, by about eighteen hundred majority. The number of votes given in the State, was until

nearly twelve thousand.

During the contest it was anticipated that an indirect influence out of the State, would be exerted to gain the question. All such extraneous influence the opponents resisted. Of the members of Congress, Governor Edwards and Daniel P. Cook, were strong in the opposition, and each wielded a vigorous pen in the cause.

In six months

was

after,

the question was settled

a politician

;

in favor of the introduction of slavery in the State,

who

was a rara

AVIS.

In this year, the Miami University of Oxford, Ohio, was first The following sketch of the institution and President of the its history, from the pen of James M'Bride, Esq

organized as a college.

,

which are added some remarks female seminaries of Oxford,) will be found

Board of Trustees of the same, respecting

the

(to

interesting.

"

The Miami University

is

situated in the

town of Oxford, Butler

county. State of Ohio, thirty-three miles distant from Cincinnati.

The

college derives

its

permanent endowment from a township of

land, six miles square, situated in the north-west corner of Butler

county, being located in lieu of a township of land, which had been originally granted

by the Congress of the United

States, for the

endowment of an academy and other seminaries of learning, in Symmes' purchase, between the Miami rivers. "John Cleves Symmes, of the State of JSTew Jersey, presented his petition to Congress, dated the 29th day of August, 1787, proposing

become the purchaser of one million of acres of land, lying between the Great and Little Miami rivers, and that one township should be assigned in the tract for the benefit of an academy. In pursuance of which, an agreement was made with Symmes and his associates for the sale of one million of acies. The price of the land was to be two-thirds of a dollar per acre, part payable in installments. The latter, not having been punctually met. Congress passed a law, dated the 5th day of May, 1792, authorizing the conveyance to John Cleves Symmes and his associates, of such number of acres of land as the payments then made would pay for. " On settlement at the treasury, it appeared that Symmes to

HISTORY OF MIAMI UNIVERSITY.

1824.

955

and his associates had paid in one hundred and sixty-five thousand six hundred and ninety-three dollars and forty-two cents, by which they were entitled to two hundred and forty-eight thousand five hundred and forty acres of land. On which settlement being completed, George "Washington, the then President of the United States, issued a patent to John Cleves Symmes and his associates, dated the thirteenth day of September, 1794, for three hundred and eleven thousand six hundred and eighty-two acres of land, reserving out of this tract, however, one complete township of six miles square, for the endowment and support of an academy and other public schools and seminaries of learning, and such other reservations as were stipulated in the contract, so that only two hundred and forty-eight thousand five hundred and forty acres were the

—

property of the grantees the residue consisted of the various reservations and grants for public purposes specified in the agreement

and law. " So soon

as Symmes completed his contract with the government, he commenced selling lands indiscriminately of his purchase, so that soon after the patent issued there was not an entire town-

bounds unsold, which he could tender or appropriThe people who had settled in the purchase, fearing that they would lose the benefit of the donation for an institution of learning, petitioned the legislature of the territory, and the latter memorialized Congress on the subject. The convention who formed the first constitution of the State of Ohio, also, represented the matter to Congress, and insisted that a township of land ship within

its

ate for a college.

should be secured according to the original intention.

"In consequence of these granted a township of land, river,

applications. Congress, to

by law,

in 1803,

be located west of the Great Miami

under the direction of the legislature of the

State, in lieu of

Symmes' purchase; on which, the legislature of the State of Ohio, in 1803, passed a law, and appointed commissioners to locate a college town-

the township originally intended to be reserved in

pursuance of which, the present township of Oxford was selected on the 1st of September, 1803. "The Miami Universitj' was established by act of incorporation, passed by the legislature of Ohio, in February, 1809, and by an amendatory act, passed in February, 1810, the trustees of the institution were directed to lay out the town of Oxford, and the site of the University was established at that place, on the lands set apart ship, in

endowment. "These lands are leased

for its

for ninety-nine lears,

renewable forever,

HISTORY OF MIAMI UNIVERSITY.

956

1824.

payment of a quit rent of six per cent, on the money. It required a number of years before all the lands were disposed of and suitable buildings erected, to accommodate the college. So soon as this was accomplished, a faculty was organized, and the college was opened on the first Monday of November, 1824, under the superintendence of the Rev. Robert IT. Bishop, a native of Scotland, and a clergyman of the Presbyterian subject to the annual

purcliase

He

denomination, as president.

institution until the year 1841.

continued to preside over the

The

first

commencement, when

degrees were conferred, was held in September, 1826, when the degree of A. B. was conferred on twelve young gentlemen.

"Since that time, the whole number college,

up

who have

to the year 1856, inclusive, is five

graduated

in the

hundred and seventy-

nine.

"The town

of Oxford

is

situated on an elevated and

commanding

prominence, from which the ground descends gently in all directions. It is laid out one mile square, in the eastern part of which is reserved a plat of ground on which are erected the college buildings.

"The number

of teachers in

Miami University,

are six professors,

a Principal of the Preparatory Department, and a Principal of the

Normal and Model

school.

for the last year, the

number

According

to the catalogue

published

of students in the institution was two

hundred and fifty- one. "The permanent revenue for the support of the University, arising from the rents of the college lands, is about five thousand five hundred dollars per annum, in addition to which, is the receipts arising from tuition fees; this will, however, vary according to the

number " The

of students in attendance. college library contains about eight thousand volumes of

books, generally well selected and valuable. There is, in the college, a well arranged and valuable cabinet of specimens, which

means of a very complete exhibition of the subjects of Geology and Mineralogy. And the apparatus belonging to the college, affords the means for a satisfactory illustration of the most

aftbrds the

important doctrines of the various departments of Mathematics, The TheologiAstronomy, Natural Philosophy and Chemistry. cal Seminary of the Associate Reformed Synod of the West,' is '

likewise located at Oxford.

"Besides the University and Theological Seminary, there are In 1849, 'The Oxford Female Institute' was established under the

three other seminaries, for the education of females, at Oxford.

i

CANAL AND SCHOOL LAWS PASSED IN OHIO.

1824.

W.

957

D. T>. The number of pupils opening up to the present time, according to the published catalogues, has been from one hundred and thirty-nine to one hundred and seventy-two. direction of the Rev.

in attendance

"An

John

from the time of

institution called

'

Scott, its

The Western Female Seminary,'

plan of the

Mount Hollyoke Seminary,) was

ber, 1855.

It

(on the

dedicated in Septemopened with one hundred and fift}^ pupils. "'The Oxford Female College' is erected on a tract of twenty-

five acres of land,

The building

is

near the north-east corner of the tov/n of Oxford.

extensive and elegant, and said to be admirably

adapted for the purpose for which

Upon

it is

intended."

the 4th of February, 1825, a law was passed

by Ohio, author-

one from the Ohio to Lake the other from Erie, by the valleys of the Scioto and Muskingum the vote in created Cincinnati to Dayton and a canal fund was the House in favor of the law was fifty-eight to thirteen in the izing the

1825.]

making of two

canals,

;

;

;

;

Senate, thirty-four to two.

Upon

mon

the day following, the law to provide for a system of com-

by large majorities. These two laws were carried by the union of the friends of each, and by the unremitting efforts of a few public spirited men. schools was also passed

General Clark and Governor Cass, having been appointed commissioners, to mediate at Prairie

du Chien, between the Sioux,

Sac, Fox, Chippewa, Menomonie and Winnebago tribes of Indians, and to establish boundaries between them, returns were received from those gentlemen this year. They had been successful in their undertaking and had concluded treaties with those tribes, by which their long and bloody wars were terminated, and boundaries assigned to them, as the surest guarantee against future hostilities.

In 1826, the 1826.]

Bay made ;

first

steamboat was seen on the waters of Lake Michi-

gan, a pleasure trip having been made that year to Green and, although during the following years similar trips were

was not until 1832 that a boat visited Chicago. trade upon the upper lakes was carried on by eleven the In 1833, three hundred and sixty thousand dollars, costing about steamboats, to that place, it

were made to Chicago and one to Green Bay. In 1824, there were eighteen boats, costing six hundred thousand dollars, and three trips were made to Chicago and one to Green Bay. The commerce west of Detroit, at that time, and for many years

and two

trips

958

FIRST STEAMBOAT AT CHICAGO.

1832.

afterward, being almost entirely confined to the Indian trade

and

to supplying the United States military posts, some small schooners were also employed. The trade rapidl}'- increased with the population, until, in 1840, there

were upon the upper lakes, forty-eight

steamers of from one hundred and fifty to seven hundred and fifty tons burden, and costing two millions of dollars, the business west of Detroit producing to the owners about two hundred and one dollars. In 1841, the trade had so augmented as to employ six of the largest boats in running from BufiJalo to Chicago, and one to Green Bay, and during that year, the sailing vessels had increased to about two hundred and fifty, of from thirty to three hundred and fifty tons, costing about one million two hundred and fifty thousand dollars. In 1845, there were upon the upper lakes, sixty vessels, including propellers, moved by steam, measuring twenty-three thousand tons, and three hundred and twenty sailing vessels, costing four millions six hundred thousand dollars, some of them measuring one thousand two hundred tons. The increase in that year was forty-seven vessels, carrying nine thousand seven hundred tons, and costing six hundred and fifty thousand dollars; and since the last fall, sixteen steamers and fourteen sailing vessels of the largest class have been put under construction. In 1845, there were upon Lake Ontario, fifteen steamboats and propellers, and about one hundred sailing vessels, having a burden of eighteen thousand tons, and costing one million five hundred thousand dollars, many of which, by using the Wellaud canal, carry on business with Chicago and other places on the western lakes. Since the close of the last season many additional vessels have been built on

thousand

this lake.

The commerce of the port of Buffalo alone, during the year 1845, amounted to thirty-three millions of dollars in value and that of all the other places on the lakes exceeding that amount, would ;

make an

aggregate of

full

seventy millions of dollars, while even

would be greatly augmented if we could add the value of the commerce of the upper lakes, which, by the way of the "Welland The steamboats alone canal, goes direct to the Canadian ports. leaving Buftalo for the "West, in the year 1845, carried from that place ninety-seven thousand seven hundred and thirty-six passengers, of whom twenty thousand six hundred and thirty-six were landed at Detroit, one thousand six hundred and seventy at Mackinac, twelve thousand seven hundred and seventy-five at Milwaukie, two thousand seven hundred and ninety at Southport, two thousand seven hundred and fifty at Racine, and twenty thousand two this

HISTOKY OF BLACK

1832.

HAWK WAR.

959

hundred and forty-four at Chicago. If to this aggregate we were to add the numbers arriving at Buffalo from the west, and the numbers leaving there in sailing vessels, the multitudes going between other places on those lakes, and some fifty thousand who were passengers in the vessels on Lake Ontario, we would have a grand total of at least two hundred and fifty thousand passengers on the lakes during the last year, whose lives were subjected to all the risks attending the navigation of those waters, exclusive of the

oflS-

and crews of all the vessels engaged in that navigation. From 1840 to 1845, upwards of four hundred lives, and property worth more than a million of dollars have been lost on the lakes. Since that period, the trade upon the lakes has increased so much, and has become so very extensive, that it has been diificultto keep correct accounts but from the report of the loss of human life as well as property, it seems that this has increased in an even greater ratio. cers

;

In 1804, General Harrison purchased from the Sacs and Foxes, at St. Louis, an immense extent of country, bounded as fol1832.] lows, viz:

Beginning

at a point

on the Missouri

river, opposite the

mouth

of the Gasconade river; thence in a direct course so as to strike the river Jefifreon,* at the distance of thirty miles

down

from

its

mouth, and

the said Jeffreon to the Mississippi; thence up the Mis-

mouth

of the Ouisconsin river, and up the same be thirty-six miles in a direct line from the mouth of the said river; thence by a direct line, to the point where the Fox river, (a branch of the Illinois,) leaves the small lake called Sakaegan; thence down the Fox river to the Illinois river, and sissippi, to

to a point,

down

the

which

shall

the same to the Mississippi.

And

in consideration

of the friendship and protection of the

United States, as likewise goods, to the value of two thousand two hundred and thirty-four dollars, then delivered, and a farther annuity of one thousand dollars, to be paid to them annually, in goods, deliverable at St. Louis, or some convenient point on the Mississippi river, the said tribes ceded and relinquished forever to the United States, all the lands included within the above described boundary.

Of

the yearly annuity, which,

if

required by the Indians, might

be paid in compensation of useful artificers, to reside with or near

*BelieYed

to

be the Des Moines.

960

HISTORY OF BLACK

HAWK WAR.

1832.

them, and to work for them, six hundred dollars were to be for the Sacs, and four hundred for the Foxes. The United States, in the treaty made, further agreed to protect the Indians, to prohibit the whites from intruding on their lands, to regulate the trade of the whites with them, in order to put a stop to the abuses and impositions to which they had been subject, and to put an end to the blood}^ war which had till then raged between these tribes, and those of the Great and Little Osages. The Indians, for their part, agreed never to sell their lands, or any part of them, to any sovereign power but the United States, nor to citizens of any power whatever; and it was mutually stipulated that in case of robberies, thefts, or murders, the property taken, if discovered, should be mutually restored, or indemnification paid,

and the respective culprits delivered up to the United States, and punished according to the laws of the latter.* " This treaty was coniirmed by a part of the tribe in the council at Portage Des Sioux, in September, 1815, and by another part in a treaty with the same commissioners, in May, 1816. The United States had, previous to 1880, caused some of these lands, situate on Rock river, to be surveyed and sold. These lands included the great town of the nation, near the mouth of the river. The purchasers from the government moved on their lands, built houses, made fences and fields, and thus took possession of the ancient metropolis of the Indian nation. The principal part of the Indians had long since moved from their town to the west of the Mississippi. "But there was one old chief of the Sacs, called Mucata Muhicatah, or Black Ilawk,! who always denied the validity of these treaties. Black Hawk was now an old man. lie had been a warrior from his youth. He had led many a war party on the trail of an enemy, and had never been defeated. He had been in the service of England in the war of 1812, and aid-de-camp to the great Tecumthe. lie was distinguished for courage, and for clemency to the vanquished. He was an Indian patriot, a kind husband and father, and was noted for his integrity in all his dealings with his tribe and with the Indian traders. He was firmly attached to the BriAt the close of the war tish, and cordially hated the Americans. of 1812, he had never joined in making peace with the United States, but he and his band still kept up their connection with Canada, and were ever ready for a war with our people. In his per-

* See page 920.

f See page 921.

:

HISTORY OF BLACK

1832.

HAWK WAR.

961

lie was grave and melancholy, with a disposition and brood over the wrongs lie supposed he had received from the Americans. He was thirsting for revenge upon his enemies, and at tlie same time his piety constrained him to devote a day in the year to visit the grave of a favorite daughter buried on the Mississippi river, not far from Oquaka. Here he came on bis yearly visits, and spent a day by the grave, lamenting and bewailing the death of one wbo had been the pride of his family, and of his Indian home. With these feelings was mingled the certain and melancholy prospect of the extinction of his tribe, and the transfer of his country to the possession of a bated enemy whilst be and bis people were to be driven, as he supposed, into a strange country, far from the graves of his fathers and his children. " Black Hawk's own account of tbe treaty of 1804, is as follows He says that some Indians of the tribe were arrested and imprisoned in St. Louis for murder that some of the chiefs were sent down to provide for their defense that whilst there, and without the consent of the nation, they were induced to sell the Indian country; that wben they came home, it appeared that they had been drunk most of the time tbey were absent, and could give no account of what they had done, except that they had sold some

soDal deportment

to cherish

;

;

;

land to the white people, and had come home loaded with presents and Indian finery. This was all that the nation ever heard or knew about the treaty of 1804. "Under the belief that the treaty was void, he resisted the order of the o-overnment for the removal of his band west of the Mississippi. He was industriously engaged in securing followers, and

gained many accessions to his party. Like Tecumthe, he, too, had his Prophet, whose influence over the superstitious savages was not without effect. "In 1830, an arrangement was made by the Americans, who had purchased the land above the mouth of Eock river, and the Indians that remained Black Hawk himself being at their head— to live In the spring, as neighbors the latter cultivating their old fields. for their custom, their to after planting, the Indians left according They corn. their summer hunt, and returned in time to gather been had alleged, that during their absence, some depredations

—

;

committed on their property, and Black Hawk was highly incensed: In the fall he left with his band for the winter hunt, and in the spring of 1831, he recrossed the river, with his women and children, and three hundred warriors of the British baud, together with some aUies from the Pottawattamie and Kickapoo nations, to

962

HISTORY OF BLACK

establish "himself

upon

HAWK WAR.

1832.

hunting grounds, and in the ordered the white settlers away,

his ancient

principal village of his nation.

He

threw down their fences, unroofed their houses, cut up their grain, drove oft' and killed their cattle, and threatened the people with death if they remained. The settlers made their complaints to Governor Reynolds. These acts of the Indians were considered by the governor to be an invasion of the State. He immediately addressed letters to General Gaines, of the United States army, and to General Clark, the superintendent of Indian affairs, calling upon

government to procure the peaceful at all events to defend and propurchased those lands from citizens had who tect the American the United States, and were now about to be ejected by the Indians. General Gaines repaired to Rock Island, with a few companies of regular soldiers, and soon ascertained that the Indians were bent upon war. He immediately called upon Governor Reynolds for seven hundred mounted volunteers. The governor obeyed the requisition. A call was made upon some of the northern and central counties, in obedience to which fifteen hundred volunteers rushed to his standard, at Beardstown, and about the 10th of June were organized, and ready to be marched to the seat of war. "The army proceeded in four days to the Mississippi, at a place now called Rockport, about eight miles below the mouth of Rock river, where it met General Gaines in a steamboat, with a supply of provisions. Here it encamped for one night and here the two General Gaines had been generals concerted a plan of operations. in the vicinity of the Indian town for about a month, during which time it might be supposed that he had made himself thoroughly acquainted with the localities and topography of the country. The next morning the volunteers marched forward, with an old regular

them

to use the influence of the

removal of the Indians,

if possible

;

The steamboat with General Gaines ascended the river. A battle was expected to be fought that day on VandThe plan was for tlie volruft^'s Island, opposite the Indian town. soldier for a guide.

unteers to cross the slough on to this island, give battle to the enemy if found there, and then to ford the main river into the

town, where they were to be met by the regular force coming down from the fort. General Gaines had ordered the artillery of the regular army to be stationed on a high bluft" which looked down

upon the contemplated

battle-field a half mile distant,

from whence,

in case of battle with the Indians in the tangled thickets of the

were likely to kill more of their friends than their would have been impossible for the artillerists to dis-

island, their shot

enemies.

It

i

HISTORY OF BLACK

1832.

HAWK WAR.

963

one from the other. And when the army arrived at the they found it a bold, deep stream, not fordable for a half mile or more above by horses, and no means of transportation was then ready to ferry them over. Here they were in sight of the Indian town, with a narrow but deep river running between, and here the principal part of them remained until scows could be brought tinguisli

main

river,

to ferry

them

"When there.

across.

the volunteers reached the town, they found no

The Indians had

enemy

same morning in their of the Mississippi. Whilst in camp

quietly departed the

canoes, for the western side

twelve miles below, the evening before, a canoe load of Indians came down with a white flag, to tell the general that they were peaceable Indians, that they expected a great battle to come off next day, that they desired to remain neutral, and wanted to retire with

some place of safety, and they asked to know where that was to be. General Gaines answered them very abruptly, and told them to be off and go to the other side of the Mississippi. That night they "returned to their town, and the next morning early the whole band of hostile Indians recrossed the river, and thus entitled themselves to protection. "The enemy having escaped, the volunteers were determined to be avenged upon something. The rain descended in torrents, and the Indian wigwams would have furnished a comfortable shelter; but, notwithstanding the rain, the whole town was soon wrapped in flames, and thus perished an ancient village, which had once been the delightful home of six or seven thousand Indians. "The volunteers marched to Rock Island next morning, and here they encamped for several days, precisely where the town of Rock their families to

Island is now situated. " General Gaines threatened to pursue the Indians across the river,

which brought Black Hawk, and the

and braves of the treaty was here remain forever after on

chiefs

hostile band, to the fort to sue for peace.

A

formed with them, by which they agreed to west side of the river, and never to recross it without the permisAnd thus sion of the president, or the governor of the State. these Indians at last ratified the treaty of 1804, by which their lands were sold to the white people, and they agreed to live in peace with the government.

"But notwithstanding Black

Hawk

and the

this treaty, early in the spring of 1832,

disaffected Indians prepared to reassert their

right to the disputed territory. " The united Sacs and Fox nations were divided into

two

parties.

AMERICAN ARMY AT ROCK RIVER.

964

Hawk commanded

1832.

the warlike band, and

Keokuk, another chief, headed the band which was in favor of peace. Keokuk, a sagacious leader of his people, was gifted with a wild and stirring eloquence, rare to be found even among Indians, by means of which he retained the greater part of his nation in amity with the white people. But nearly all the bold, turbulent spirits, who deBlack

lighted in mischief, arranged themselves under the banners of his rival. Black Hawk had with him the chivalry of his nation, with which he recrossed the Mississippi in the spring of 1832. He directed his march to the Rock river country, and this time aimed, by marching up the river into the countries of the Pottawattamies and Winnebagoes, to make them his allies. Governor liej^nolds, upon being informed of the facts, made another call for volunteers. In a few days eighteen hundred men rallied under his banner at

Beardstown.

"The army proceeded by way of Oquaka, on the Mississippi, to mouth of Kock river, and here it was agreed between General

the

Whiteside and General Atkinson, of the regulars, that the volunteers should march up Rock river, about fifty miles, to the Prophet's town, and there encamp to feed and rest their horses, and await the arrival of the regular troops in keel boats wnth provisions. But when he arrived at the Prophet's town, instead of remaining there, his men set fire to the village, which was entirely consumed, and the brigade marched on in the direction of Dixon, forty miles higher up the river. When the volunteers had arrived within a short distance of Dixon, orders were given to leave the baggage wagons behind, so as to reach there by a forced march. And for the relief of the horses, tbe

men

left

large quantities of provisions

behind with the wagons. "At Dixon, General Whiteside came to a halt, to await a junction with General Atkinson, with provisions and the regular forces; and from here parties were sent out to reconnoiter the enemy, and ascertain his position. The army here found upon its arrival two battalions of mounted volunteers, consisting of two hundred and seventy-five men, from the counties of M'Lean, Tazewell, Peoria, and Fulton. The ofiicers of this force begged to be put forward upon some dangerous service, in which they could distinguish themselves. To gratify them they were ordered up Rock river to Sj y out the Indians.

The

under Major Stillman, began their march on the 12th of their way on the soutb-east side, they came to 'Old Man's' creek, since called 'Stillman's Run,' a small stream which party,

May, and pursuing

1832.

MAJOR STILLMAN DEFEATED.

965

White Rock Grove, in Ogle county, and foils into the river near Bloomiugville. Here they encamped just before night and in a short time a party of Indians on horseback were discovered on a rising ground, about one mile distant from the encampment. party of Stillman's men mounted their horses without orders or rises in

;

A

commander, and were soon followed by others, stringing along for a quarter of a mile, to pursue the Indians and attack them. The Indians retreated, after displaying a red flag, the emblem of defiance and war, but were overtaken, and three of them slain. Black Hawk was near by with his main force, and beiug prompt to repel an assault, soon rallied his men, amounting then to several hundred

and moved down upon Major Stillman's camp, driving These valorous gentlemen, lately so hot in pursuit, when the enemy were few, were no less hasty in their retreat, when coming in contact with superior numbers. They came with their horses in a full run, and in this manner broke through the camp of Major Stillman, spreading dismay and terror among the rest of his men, who immediately began to join in the flight, so that no eftbrt to rally them could possibly have succeeded. Major Stillman, now that it was too late to remedy the evils of insubordination and disorder in his command, did all that was practicable, by ordering his men to fall back in order, and form on higher ground; but as the prairie rose behind them for more than a mile, the ground for a rally was never discovered; and besides this, when the men once got their backs to the enemy, they commenced a retreat^ without one thought of making a further stand. A retreat of undisciplined militia from the attack of a superior force, is apt to be a disorderly and inglorious flight, and so it was here each man sought his own individual safety, and in the twinkling of an eye, the whole detachment was in utter confusion. They were pursued in their flight by thirty or forty Indians, for ten or twelve miles, the fugitives in the rear keeping up a flying fire as they ran, until the Indians ceased pursuing. "Major Stillman and his men were for along time afterward the subject of thoughtless merriment and ridicule, which were as undeserved as their battle, if so it may be called, had been unfortunate. The party was raw militia; it had been but a few days in the field; the men were wholly without discipline, and, as yet, without confidence in each other, or in their officers. "This confidence they had not been long enough together to Any other body of men, under the same circumstances, acquire. warriors,

the disorderly rabble, the recent pursuers, before him.

;

INDIAN MASSACRE NEAR OTTAWA.

966

would have for

an army,

acted if

no

better.

They were

1832.

as

good material

properly drilled and disciplined, as could be found

elsewhere.

"In the

night, after the arrival at Dixon, the

trumpet sounded a

signal for the officers to assemble at the tent of General Whiteside.

A

council of war was held, in which

it

was agreed

to

morning "When the volunteers arrived there, the Indians were gone. They had scattered out all over the country, some of them further up Eock river, and others toward the nearest.settlements of

march

to the fatal field of that evening's

early the next

disaster.

white people.

"A party of about seventy Indians made a descent upon the small settlement of Indian creek, a tributary of Fox river, and there, within fifteen miles of Ottawa, they massacred fifteen permen, women, and children, and took two young women prisoners the one about seventeen, and the others about fifteen sons,

—

years old.

"This party of Indians immediately retreated into the Winnebago country, up Rock river, carrying the scalps of their slain, and their prisoners with them.

"The young women prisoners were hurried by forced marches beyond the reach of pursuit. After a long and fatiguing journey, with their Indian conductors, through a wilderness country, with but little to eat, and being subjected to a variety of fortune, they were at last purchased by the chiefs of the Winnebagoes, employed by Mr. Gratiot for the purpose, with two thousand dollars, in horses, wampum, and trinkets, and were safely returned to their friends. "The army now amounted to twenty-four hundred, and had the men been willing to serve longer, the war could have been ended

month, by the capture or destruction of all Black But the volunteers were anxious to be discharged. Their term of service had nearly expired. Many of them had left

in less than a

Hawk's

forces.

their business in such a condition as to require their presence at

home; and besides this, there was much commanding general. To require farther

men was

worse than useless, for

good unless

their hearts

with the from unwilling a militia force will never do any

prompt them

dissatisfaction

service

to a cheerful alacrity in per-

forming their duty. The militia can never be forced to fight against Their hearts as well as their bodies must be in the tbeir will. service; and to do any good, they must feel the utmost confidence They were first marched back to the battle-field in their oflicers.

;

BLACK HAWK AND PARTY DEFEATED.

1832.

in pursuit of the Indians,

creek,

to

967

and then by Pawpaw Grove and Indian

Ottawa, where the

whole, at their urgent

request,

were discharged by Governor Reynolds, on the 27th and 2Sth of May." * Meanwhile, three thousand Illinois militia had been ordered out, who rendezvoused upon the 20th of June, near Peru; these marched forward to the Rock river, where they were joined by the United States troops, the whole being under command of General Atkinson. Six hundred mounted Scott, with nine

men were

companies of

General hastened from the seaboard

also ordered out, while

artillery,

by the way of the lakes to Chicago, moving wath such celerity, that some of his troops, it was said, actually w^ent eighteen hundred miles in eighteen days; passing in that time from Fort Alonroe,

on the Chesapeake,

to ChicagcJ.

Long

before the artillerists could

reach the scene of action, however, the western troops

menced

had com-

the conflict in earnest, and before they did reach the

had closed

field,

it.

On the 24th of June, Black Haw^k and his two hundred w^arriors were repulsed by Major Demint, with but one hundred and lifty militia; this skirmish took place between Rock river and Galena. The army then continued to move up Rock river, near the heads of which it was understood that the main party of the hostile Indians was collected and as provisions were scarce, and hard to convey in such a country, a detachment was sent forward to Fort Winnebago, at the portage between the Wisconsin and Fox rivers, ;

to procure supplies.

This detachment hearing of Black Hawk's army, pursued and overtook them on the 21st of July, near the Wisconsin river, and General Henry, who in the neighborhood of the Blue Mounds. commanded the party, formed with his troops three sides of a hollow square, and in that order received the attack of the Indians; two attempts to break the ranks were made by the natives in vain

and then a general charge was made by the whole body of Americans, and with such success that, it is said, fifty-two of the red men were left dead upon the field, while but one American was killed and eight wounded. Before this action, Henry had sent w^ord of his motions to the main army, by whom he was immediately rejoined, and on the 28th of July, the whole crossed the Wisconsin in pursuit of Black * Ford's History of

Illinois.

;

968

scott's

army decimated by cholera.

1832.

toward the Mississippi. Upon the bank of that river, nearly opposite the Upper loway, the Indians were overtaken and again defeated, on the 2d of August, with a loss of one hundred and fifty men, while of the whites but eighteen fell. This battle entirely broke the power of Black Hawk he fled, but was seized by the Winnebagoes, and upon the 27th, was delivered to the oilicers of the United States, at Prairie du Chien. General Scott, during the months of July and August, was contending with a worse than Indian foe. The Asiatic cholera had just reached Canada; passing up the St. Lawrence to Detroit, it overtook the western-bound armament, and thenceforth the camp became an hospital. On the 8th of July, his thinned ranks landed at Fort Dearborn or Chicago, but it was late in August before they reached the Mississippi. The number of that band who died from the cholera, must have been at lea^t seven times as great as that of all who fell in battle. There were several other skirmishes of the troops with the Indians, and a number of individuals murdered making in all, about seventy-five persons killed in these actions, or murdered on the frontiers. In September, the Indian troubles were closed by a treaty, which relinquished to the white men thirty millions of acres of land, for which stipulated annuities were to be paid constituting now the eastern portion of the State of Iowa, to which the only real claim of the Sauks and Foxes, was their depredations on the unoflending loways, about one hundred and thirty years since. To Keokuk and his party, a reservation of forty miles square was given, in consideration of his fidelity; while Black Hawk and his family, were sent as hostages to Fort Monroe in the Chesapeake, where they remained till June, 1833. The chief afterward returned to his native wilds, where he died in 1840. Black Hawk cannot rank with Pontiac or Tecumthe he seemingly fought more for revenge, and showed less intellectual power but he was a fe.irless man. The same disease which decimated General Scott's troops, during the autumn of this year, and the summers of 1833 and 1834, spread terror through the whole West, though during the latter year it was comparatively mild. Three facts in relation to it were remarkable the first is, that other diseases diminished while it the second, that many points which were spared in prevailed the 1832, (as Lexington, Kentucky,) were devastated in 1833; third, that its appearance and progress presented none of the evidences of contagion.

Hawk, who was

retiring

;

;

;

;

;

;

—

—

,

1837.

A

MICHIGAN BECOMES A STATE.

969

than the cholera, but for the time most had come upon the valley of the Ohio in the preceding February. A winter of excessive cold was suddenly closed, by long continued and very heavy rains, which, unable to penetrate the frozen ground, soon raised every stream emptying into Ohio to an unusual height. The main trunk, unable to discharge the water which poured into it, overflowed its banks, and laid the whole valley, in many places several miles in width, under water. The towns and villages along the river banks, were flooded in some instances so deepl}^, as to force the inhabitants to take refuge on the neighboring hills; and the value of the property injured and destroyed must have been very great, though its amount could visitation less fatal

disastrous,

—

not, of course, be ascertained.

The water continued

to rise

from

the 7th to the 19th of February, when it had attained the height of sixty-three feet above low water mark at Cincinnati.

In April, 1834, a census had shown that Michigan possessed a 1837.] population sufficient to entitle her to admission into the Union. In May, 1835, a convention, held at Detroit, prepared a State constitution, and asked to it the assent of Congress. This Congress refused, but passed a conditional act, by which the applicant might become a State, should certain stipulations be assented to this assent was to be signified through a convention, and one met for the purpose in September, 1836; this body declined acceding to the conditions. Thereupon a second convention was chosen, which, in the following December, accepted the terms offered, and after some discusBion in Congress in relation to the legality of this acceptance, Michigan was recognized as a sovereign State of the Union. The question which caused the difficulty above referred to, and which at one time threatened civil war, was this: "What is the true southern boundary of Michigan ? The ordinance of 1787, provided for the formation in the North-West territory of three States, and also provided that Congress might form one or two others north of an east and west line drawn through the head, or southern extremity of Lake Michigan. This, at the time Ohio had been admitted, was construed to mean that the two northern States, the offspring of the will of Congress, must not come south of the east and west line specified, but might by Congress be limited to a line north of that. In accordance with this view, Ohio, as already related, was made to extend northward so as to include the Mauniee Bay. ;

62

WISCONSIN A TERRITORIAL GOVERNMENT.

970

1836-7.

This construction of the ordinance Michigan disputed, and when Ohio sent surveyors to mark out the boundary as defined by Con-

Michigan drove them away by an armed force, and placed a military party in the disputed district. At this time commissioners were sent by the President, who pregress, the territorial authorities of

vailed

upon the

parties so far to recede, as to allow the people of

the district to acknowledge either jurisdiction until the question

was

settled

when

by the proper authority

she asked for admission

;

and thus matters stood until, States, Michigan was told

among the

that she could be admitted only on condition she recognized the

boundary as claimed by Ohio this at length she did, as has been seen, and then became one of the federal sisterhood. The subjection of Black Hawk and his hostile party, and the treaty that followed in 1832, opened the extensive tract of country along the Mississippi, to American settlements and the following spring, companies from Illinois crossed the river, built their cabins, and made improvements for farming early in 1833. The first settlement was in the vicinity of Burlington. Coeval with it, was the settlement near Fort Madison. From this period, the progress and extension of settlements were rapid, and the popu;

;

lation increased with far greater rapidity than in the historj' of

For more than eighteen months the people were "a law unto themselves," being without the jurisdiction of any organized territory. previous territories.

In 1831, Congress attached this territory to that of Michigan, for temporary jurisdiction, and two large counties, Dubuque and Des Moines, were organized. Their aggregate population in 1836, was ten thousand five hundred and thirty one persons, and the same year Wisconsin was organized as a separate territory, and exercised jurisdiction over the "District of Iowa." ^;In 1838, the territorial legislature of Wisconsin was removed west of the Mississippi, to Burlington. During the session, official intelligence of the organization of the territory of Iowa, was received the last of June, and the legislature finding itself beyond its

own jurisdiction, adjourned. The territorial government took

effect on the 4th of July, 1838. Robert Lucas, a former Governor of Ohio, was the governor and superintendent of Indian aifairs, and James Clark, Secretary of the

new

territory.

During that

year, the territory,

which had been subdivided into

sixteen counties, had a population of twenty-two thousand eight

hundred and

sixty persons.

971

IOWA TERRITORY FORMED.

1838.

In 1840, the General Assembly located the seat of government river that gives name to the State, and called it the " City of Iowa." Immigration continued to increase and the census of 1840 presented a population of forty-three thousand and seventeen, while that of the Wisconsin territory was thirty thousand nine hundred and forty-five persons. In 1843, the territorial legislature of Iowa petitioned Congress for authority to adopt a State constitution, which was granted at the next session, and on the 7th of October, 1844, the Convention assembled and adopted a constitution, which was not approved by Congress. Another Convention w^as held 1846, the limits restricted, and the amended constitution adopted, which was submitted to Congress in June, and the State received into the Union simultaneously with

on the

;

Florida.

Steamboat explosions and other disasters have of late years become so numerous, that the limits of this work will not admit of a particular account of them. Yet the explosion of the steamer Moselle, in 1838, to the horrible exhibition consequent upon which the publisher was an eye-witness, and which, in ^^ Lloyd's Steamboat Disasters," is justly called "an event that is still believed to be almost without a parallel in the annals of steamboat calamities," was so remarkable, that an account of it will, no doubt, be acceptable. The following is chiefly taken from the work referred to: The Moselle was regarded as the very paragon of western steamboats she was perfect in form and construction, elegant and superb in all her equipments, and enjoyed a reputation for speed which admitted of no rivalship. As an evidence that the latter was not undeserved, it need only be mentioned that her last trip from St. Louis to Cincinnati, seven hundred and fifty miles, was performed in two days and sixteen hours, the quickest trip, by several hours, that had ever been made between the two places. On the afternoon of April 25th, 1838, between four and five 1838.]

;

o'clock, the Moselle left the landing at Cincinnati,

bound

for St.

Louis, with an unusually large number of passengers, supposed to be not less than two hundred and eighty, or according to some accounts, three hundred. It was a pleasant afternoon, and all on^ The Moselle board probably anticipated a delightful voyage. proceeded about a mile up the river to take on some German emigrants. At this time, it was observed by an experienced engineer on board, that the steam had been raised to an unusual height, and when the boat stopped for the purpose just mentioned, it was

;;

972

EXPLOSION OF THE STEAMBOAT MOSELLE.

reported that one man,

who was

1838.

apprehensive of clanger, went management of the

ashore, after protesting against the injudicious

steam apparatus. Yet the passengers generally were regardless of any danger that might exist, crowding the boat for the sake of her beauty and speed, and making saftty a secondary consideration. When the object for which the Moselle had landed was nearly accomplished, and the bow of the boat just turned in preparation to move from the shore, at that instant the explosion took place. The whole of the vessel forward of the wheels was blown to splinters every timber, (as an eye-witness declares) " appeared to be twisted, As soon as the as trees sometimes are, when struck by lightning." accident occurred, the boat floated down the stream for about one hundred and fifty to two hundred yards, where she sunk, leaving the upper part of the cabin out of the water, and the baggage, together with many struggling human beings, floating on the surface of the river.

was remarked that the force of the explosion was unprecedented in the history of steam its effect was like that of a mine of guripowder. All the boilers, four in number, burst simultaneously the deck was blown into the air, and the human beings who crowded It was asserted that a man, it were doomed to instant destruction. believed to be a pilot, was carried, together with the pilot house, to the Kentucky shore, a distance of a quarter of a mile. fragment of a boiler was carried by the explosion high into the air, and descending perpendicularly about fifty yards from the boat, it crushed through a strong roof, and through the second floor of a building, lodging finally on the ground floor. It

;

A

Captain Perrin, master of the Moselle,

at the

time of the

acci-

was standing on the deck, above the boiler, in conversation with another person. He was thrown to a considerable height on the steep embankment of the river and killed, while his companion was merely prostrated on the deck, and escaped without injury. Another person was blown a great distance into the air, and on descending he fell on a roof with such force, that he partially broke through it, and his body was lodged there. Some of the passengers who \vere in the after part of the boat, and who were uninjured by the explosion, jumped overboard. An eye-witness says that he saw dent,

one time, of whom comparatively lew reached the shore. There were afterward the mutilated remains of nineteen persons buried in one grave. It happened, unfortunately, that the larger number of the passengers were collected on the upper deck, to which the balmy air 8ixty or seventy in the water at

EXPLOSION OF THE STEAMBOAT MOSELLE.

1838.

and delicious weather seemed to them to more certain destruction.

973

invite them, in order to expose

was understood,

It

too, that the

captain of the ill-fated steamer had expressed his determination to

an opposition boat which had just started; the people on shore were cheering the Moselle, in anticipation of her success in the race, and the passengers and crew on the upper deck responded to these acclamations, which were soon changed to sounds of mourning and distress. Intelligence of the awful calaraitj^ spread rapidly through the city; thousands rushed to the spot, and the most benevolent aid" was promptly extended to the sufferers, or rather to those who were within the reach of human assistance, for the majority had perished. The scene here was so sad and distressing, that no language can depict it with fidelity. Here lay twenty or thirty mangled and still bleeding corpses; while many persons were engaged in dragging others of the dead or wounded, from the wreck or the water. But, says an eye-witness, the survivors presented the most touching objects of distress, as their mental anguish seemed more insupportable than the most intense bodily suffering. Death had torn asunder the most tender ties; but the rupture had been so sudden and violent, that none knew certainly who had been taken, or who had been spared. Fathers were distractedly inquiring for children, children for parents, husbands and wives for each other. One man had saved a son, but lost a wife and five father, partially demented by grief, lay with a wounded children. child on one side, his dead daughter on the other, and his expiring wife at his feet. One gentleman sought his wife and children, who were as eagerly seeking him in the same crowd. They met, and were reunited. female deck passenger who had been saved, seemed inconsoHer constant exclamations lable for the loss of her relatives. little boy, were, "Oh! my father! my mother! my sisters " about five years old, whose head was much bruised, appeared to be regardless of his wounds, and cried continually for a lost while another lad, a little older, was weeping for a whole father outstrip

A

A

!

A

;

family.

One venerable man wept Another was

for the loss of a wife

and

five children.

bereft of his whole family, consisting of nine persons.

A touching

display of maternal afiection was evinced by a wo-

man, who on being brought exclaimed, " Thank God, I

to the shore, clasped her hands, and am safe " but instantly recollecting !

herself, she ejaculated in a voice of piercing agony, "

Where

is

my

BANKING AND

974

The

child?"

infant,

and she fainted

Many

EFFECT IN ILLINOIS.

ITS

1843.

which had been saved, was brought

at the sight of

of the passengers

to her,

it.

who

entered the boat at Cincinnati, had

not registered their names, but the lowest estimated number of persons on board was two hundred and eighty; of these, eighty-one were known to be killed, fifty-five were missing, and thirteen badly

wounded.

On

the day after the accident, a public meeting was called at

Cincinnati, at which the

mayor

presided,

when

the facts of this

melancholy occurrence were discussed, and among other resolutions passed was one deprecating " the great and increasing carelessness in the navigation of steam vessels," and urging this subject upon the consideration of Congress.

The Moselle was

built at Cincinnati,

and she

reflected great

was truly a superior boat, and under more favorable auspices, might have been She was new, having the pride of the waters for several years. been begun the previous December, and finished in March, only a credit on the mechanical genius of that city, as she

month

before the time of her destruction.

Among

the events of this year, deserving notice, was the liquida-

1843.]

tion of the Illinois State

Bank.

In 1816, as before mentioned, the bank of Shawanee town was chartered for twenty years, with a capital of three hundred thou-

sand dollars, one-third of which was to be subscribed by the State. In 1821, this institution closed its doors, "and remained dormant," till 1835, when its charter was extended to 1857, and it resumed business. Two years later, in March, 1837, the capital was increased by adding one million four hundred thousand dollars, all subscribed by the State.

But the great crash which soon prostrated business throughout the United States, involved

this,

with other institutions of a like

kind, in difficulties too great to be surmounted; and though the

bank from a forfeiture of its would pay two hundred thousand dollars of the 1843 it was found necessary to close its concerns once

State, in 1841, oflered to relieve the

charter, provided

State debt, in

it

more.

The

State banks were not

Illinois, like that of

more

fortunate.

The

constitution of

Indiana, provided that no other than a State

bank and its branches should be allowed. In March, 1819, a State bank was accordingly chartered, with a nominal capital of four millions, but its stock was not sold.

GREAT FLOOD OF THE

1844.

MISSISSIPPI.

975

In 1821, another State bank, with a capital of half a million, was managed bj the legislature. This went into operation with but little or no real capital, so that its notes were soon at an enormous discount, and it failed. In February, 1835, a chartered, to be

bank was formed, with a capital of a million and a half, was increased to three and a half millions of dolThis institution survived till January, 1843, when the legiswas forced to close its doors its bills being worth about

third State

which lars.

lature fifty

in 1837

—

cents on the dollar.*

In June of this year there occurred a rise of the Missouri and 1844.] the middle section of the Mississippi rivers, which far exceeded all former floods of these rivers, ever known or spoken of either in history or even romantic tradition. Many plantations on the former river were rendered useless for years, by the heavy deposit of alluvion, and fences and property of great value were carried away.

On the Mississippi, the greatest damage was done on the American bottom, between the mouths of the Missouri and Kaskaskia rivers, where a large area of land of an average width of over six miles was submerged, so that steamboats were navigating over it for a number The ancient town of Kaskaskia was submerged several feet,

of days.

which calamity was a further drawback to the prosperity of the The more ancient hamlet of Cahokia was almost depopulated, and several settlements along the bank of the river were for the time broken up. The suftering and damage caused by the flood, were enormous. place.

On

the 27th of June, 1844, Joseph Smith, the founder and

Mormonism, was killed was born in VerSmith by an armed mob at Carthage, his education was mont, about 1807, and reared in New York; imperfect, and his family are said to have been superstitious. When about fifteen or sixteen years old he began to see visions, which continued through some seven years. At length, on the 22d of September, 1827, the "records" upon which Mormonism rests, were delivered to the prophet. "These records," says Cowdrey, "were engraved on plates which had the appearance of gold. Each plate was not far from seven leader of that remarkable system, called Illinois.

*See on

Illinois

Banks, Brown's History, 428 to 441.

ADVENT OP MORMONS TO THE WEST,

976

by

eiglit

common

1832.

inches in width and length, being not quite as thick as

They were filled on both sides with engravings, in Egyptian characters, and bound together in a volume, as the leaves of a book, and fastened at the edge with three rings running through the whole. "This volume was something near six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed. The characters or letters upon the unsealed part, were small and beautifully engraved. The whole book exhibited

much

tin.

many marks

skill in the art

of antiquity in

construction, as well as

its

of engraving.

"With the records was found a curious instrument, called by the Urim and Thummim, which consisted of two transparent

ancients,

Btones, clear as crystal, set in in ancient times

by persons

—

two rims of a bow this was in use it was an instrument, by

called Seers

—

the use of which they received revelations of things distant, or of

things past or future."

The laid

story of his gold plates getting abroad, the holder

was way-

by robbers, and persecuted by fanatics, until he was forced to there he began the Pennsylvania to his father-in-law

flee into

work of translation. The issue of Mormon." This book gives the

:

this

—

work was,

history of Lehi

"

The Book of and

his pos-

from about 660 B. C. to 400 A. D. these lived for the most part in America, Lehi and his sous having emigrated thither. After the emigration, terrible wars took place between the Nephites or faithful, and the Lamanites or heathen, in which all the former were destroyed except Mormon, his son Moroni, and a few others. Mormon and his son abridged the records of their ancestors, and added their own, and thus the book was completerity,

;

ted.

An

account referred to in the note, gives us reason to think this

book was not written by Smith, but by one Spalding, as a sort of romance, and that it was seen and stolen by Sidney Rigdon, afterward Smith's right-hand man, and by him made known to the prophet.

Rigdon, however, had at first no open connection with Smith, and was converted by a special mission sent into his neighborhood From the time of Rigdon's conversion the proin October, 1830. gress of Mormonisra was wonderfully rapid, he being a man of more than common capacity and cunning. Kirtland, Ohio, became the chief city for the time being, while large numbers went to Missouri in consequence of revelations to that efiect. In July, 1833, the number of Mormons in Jackson county, Mis-

MORMONS IN

1834.

MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

977

souri, was over twelve luindred. Their increase having produced some anxiety among the neighboring settlers, a meeting was held in the month just named, from whence emanated resolutions forbidding all Mormons from thenceforth to settle in that county, and intimating that all who did not soon remove of their own will would be forced to do so.

Among

the resolutions was one requiring the Mormon paper to be stopped, but as this was not at once complied with, the ofhce of the paper was destroyed. Another large meeting of the citizens being held, the Mormons became alarmed^ and contracted to remove. Before this contract, however, could be complied with, violent proceedings were again resorted to houses were destroyed, men whipped, and at length some of both parties were killed. The result was a removal of the Mormons across the Missouri into Clay :

county.

These outrages being communicated to the Prophet, at Kirtland, he took steps to bring about a great gathering of his disciples, with which, marshaled as an army, in May, 1834, he started for Missouri, which in due time he reached, but with no other result than the transfer of a certain portion of his followers as permanent settlers to a region already too full of them.

At

first the citizens of Clay county were friendly to the persecubut ere long trouble grew up, and the wanderers were once more forced to seek a new home, in order to prevent outrages. This home they found in Caldwell county, where, by permission of the neighbors and State legislature, they organized a county gov-

ted

;

ernment, the country having been previously unsettled. Soon after this removal, numbers of Mormons flocking in, settlements were also formed in Davis and Carroll the three towns of the new sect being Far West, in Caldwell; Adam-on-di-ah-mond, called Diahmond or Diahman, in Davis and Dewit, in Carroll. Thus far the Mormon writers and their enemies pretty well agree

—

;

in their narratives of the Missouri troubles

;

but thenceforth

all is

contradiction and uncertainty. or Latter-day Saints, held two views which they upon, and which were calculated to alarm dwelling were fond of and excite the people of the frontier. One was, that the West was to be their inheritance, and that the unconverted dwellers upon the lands about them were to be destroyed, and the saints to succeed

The Mormons,

to their property.

The

destruction spoken of

was

to be, as

Smith taught, by the

MORMONS IN

978

MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

1838.

hand of God; but those who were threatened naturally enough Mormons might think themselves instruments in His hand, to work the change they foretold and desired. They concluded, that the

believed also, with or without reason, that the saints, anticipating,

many

other heirs, the income of their inheritance, helped themwhat they needed of food and clothing or, as the world called it, were arrant thieves. The other oiFensive view was, the descent of the Indians from the Hebrews, taught by the Book of Mormon, and their ultimate restoration to their share in the inheritance of the faithful; from this view, the neighbors were easily led to infer a union of the saints and savages to desolate the frontier. Looking with suspicion upon the new sect, and believing them to be already rogues and thieves, the inhabitants of Carroll and Davis counties were of course opposed to their possession of the like

selves to

;

chief political influence, such as they already possessed in Caldwell,

and from the

fear that they

This took place in August, 1838, at

quarrel.

open an election in Davis

would acquire more, arose the

first

county, where their right of sufirage was disputed.

The

which ensued being exaggerated, and some severe wounds by the voice of rumor, a number of the Mormons of Caldwell county went to Diahmond, and after learning the facts, by force or persuasion induced a magistrate of Davis, known to be a leading opponent of theirs, to sign a promise not to molest them any more by word or deed. For this, Joe Smith and Lyman Wight were arrested and affray

cuts and bruises being converted into mortal

held to

By

trial.

time the prejudices and fears of both parties were fully aroused each anticipated violence from the other, and to prevent it each proceeded to violence. The Mormons of Caldwell, legally this ;

organized, turned out to preserve the peace and the Anti-Mormons of Davis, Carroll, and Livingston, acting upon the sacred principle ;

of self-defense, armed and embodied themselves mendable purpose.

for the

same com-

Unhappily, in this case, as in many similar ones, the preservation of peace was ill-confided to men moved by mingled fear and hatred; and instead of it, the opposing forces produced plunderings, burnings, and bloodshed, which did not terminate until Gov. Boggs, on the 27th of October, authorized General Clark, with the full military power of the State, to exterminate or drive from Missouri, if he thought necessary, the unhappy followers of Joe

:

MORMONS IN

1839.

MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

979

Against the army, thirty-five hundred strong, thus brought to annihilate them, and which was evidently not a mob, the fourteen hundred Mormons made no resistance three hundred fled, and the remainder surrendered. The leaders were examined and held to trial, bail being refused, while the mass of the unhappy people were stripped of their property to pay the expenses of the war, and driven, men, women, and children in mid-winter, from the State naked and starving. Multitudes of them were forced to encamp without tents, and with scarce any clothes or food, on the bank of the Mississippi, which Smith.

;

—

was too

full

—

of ice for

them

ever, received the fugitives,

The people

to cross.

when they reached

of Illinois, how-

the eastern shore,

with open arms, and the saints entered upon a new, and yet more surprising series of adventures, than those they had already passed through.

The Mormons found their way from Missouri into the neighboring State, through the course of the year 1839, and missionaries were sent abroad to paint their suflEerings, and ask relief for those who were thus persecuted because of their religious views although their religious views appear to have had little or nothing to do with the opposition experienced by them in Missouri. After ;

wandering for a time in uncertainty, the saints fixed upon the site of Commerce, a village on the east bank of the Mississippi, as the spot upon which to rest; and there, in the spring of 1840, began the city of J^auvoo, to which place, by means of new arrivals, accessions by hundreds were added monthly. As political strife was very violent about this time, with its ordinary concomitant of corruption, it is not to be wondered at, that the politicians of each party were but too eager to curry favor with these people, whose votes were valuable, and whose advent was therefore at once seized upon, by the respective leaders, as a means The following extract, taken from of party aggrandizement. "Ford's Illinois," will show how the Mormons managed to reap the advantages of this spirit of political servility " At the legislature of Illinois, session 1840-41,

it

became

a mat-

ter of great interest with both parties, to conciliate these people. They were already numerous, and were fast increasing by emigra-

was evident that they were

tion from all parts.

It

power

They had already

in elections.

to possess

much

signified their intention of

joining neither party further than they could be assisted in matters of immediate interest by that party and in readiness to vote en ;

masse for such persons as were willing to do them most service.

980

MORMONS IN

MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

1840.

The

leaders of both parties believed that the Mormons would soon hold the balance of power, and exerted themselves, on both sides, by professions of kindness and devotion to their interest, to win their support.

"In

Bennet presented himself at the Mormons. He was a man of some talent, and then had the confidence of the Mormons, and particularly of their leaders. He came as the agent of that people solicit to a city charter, a charter for a military legion, and for vathis state of the case, Dr.

seat of government, as the agent of the

rious other purposes.

"This person addressed himself county, (in which ]!*^auvoo

is

to the senator

located,)

and

from Hancock

to Douglass, the Secre-

who both entered heartily into his views and proBennet managed matters well for his constituents. He flattered both sides with the hope of Mormon favor, and both sides

tary of State, jects.

expected to receive their votes.

"A

Mormons, was presented to the senate, and referred to the judiciary committee, of which one Snyder was chairman, who reported it back, recommending its passage. The vote was taken, the ayes and noes were not called for, no one opposed it, but all were busy and active in hurrying it through. In like manner it passed the house of representatives, where it was never read, except by its title the ayes and noes were not called for, and the same universal zeal in its favor was manifested here, which had been so conspicuously displayed in the city charter,

drawn up

to suit the

;

senate.

" This city charter, and other charters passed in the same

by

this legislature, incorporated N^auvoo,

way

provided for the election

of a mayor, four aldermen, and nine councilors

;

gave them power

good order, and convenience of the city, and for the protection of property from fire, which were not repugnant to the constitution of the to pass all ordinances necessary for the peace, benefit,

regulation,

United States, or this State. " This seemed to give them

power to pass ordinances

in violation

of the kuns of the State, and to erect a system of government for

This charter also established a Mayor's Court, with exclusive jurisdiction of all cases arising under the city ordinances, subject to an appeal to the municipal court. It established a mu-

themselves.

nicipal court, to

be composed of the maj'or, as chief justice, and the

four aldermen as his associates; which court was to have jurisdiction of appeals from the mayor, or aldermen, subject to an appeal again to the circuit court of the county. The municipal court was

MORMONS IN

1841.

MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.

981

power

to issue writs of habeas corpus, in all casea ordinances of the city. "This charter also incorporated the militia of l!Tauvoo into a military legion, to be called the "iN'auvoo Legion." It was made

also clotlied witli

arising under

tlie

entirely independent ofthe military organization of the State,

subject to the

command of any officer of the

and not

State militia, except the

governor himself, as commander-in-chief. It was to be furnished with its due proportion of the State arms and might enroll in its ranks any ofthe citizens of Hancock county, who preferred to join it, whether they lived in the city or elsewhere. ;

"

The

charter also established a court martial for the legion, to

be composed of the commissioned

officers,

who were

to

make and

ordinances necessary for the benefit, government, and regulation of the legion but in so doing, they were not bound to regard the laws of the State, though they could do nothing repug-

execute

all

;

nant to the constitution; and finally, the legion was to be at the disposal of the mayor, in executing the laws and ordinances of the city. Another charter incorporated a great tavern, to be called the IlTauvoo House, in which the prophet, Joe Smith, and his heirs, were to have a suite of rooms forever. " Thus it was proposed to establish for the Mormons a government within a government; a legislature with power to pass ordinances at war with the laws of the State courts to execute them, with but little dependence upon the constitutional judiciary and a military force at their own command, to be governed by its own by-laws and ordinances, and subject" to no State authority but that ;

;

ofthe governor. "It must be acknowledged that these charters were unheard-of, and anti-republican in many particulars and capable of infinite abuse by a people disposed to abuse them. The powers conferred were expressed in language at once ambiguous and undefined as The great law of the if on purpose to allow of misconstruction. separation of the powers of government was wholly disregarded. The mayor was at once the executive power, the judiciary, and ;

;

part of the legislature.

The common

council, in passing ordi-

nances, were restrained only by the constitution. One would have thought that these charters stood a poor chance of passing the legislature of a republican people, jealous of their liberties.

Never-

theless, they did pass unanimously through both houses." Under these extraordinary acts, Joe Smith, who had escaped

from Missouri, proceeded as mayor, commander of the legion, tavern-keeper, prophet and priest, to play what pranks he pleased.

:

MORMONS TROUBLESOME

982 "

On

1843.

IN ILLINOIS.

Judge Brown, " an extra ordinance was passed by the city council of Kauvoo, for the extra case of Joseph Smith; by the first section of which it is enacted, That it shall be lawful for any oflicer of the city, with or without process, to arrest any person who shall come to arrest Joseph Smith with process growing out of the Missouri difficulties; and the person so arrested shall be tried by the municipal court upon testimony, and, if found guilty, sentenced to the municipal prison for the 8th of December, 1843," says

*

life.'

"

On

tled,

the ITth of February, 1842, an ordinance was passed, enti-

'An ordinance concerning

marriages,'

by the second

section of

which a person is authorized to marry, with or without license. There was a statute in the State of Illinois requiring a license in all cases, from the clerk of the commissioner's court. " On the 21st of November, 1843, an ordinance was passed by the city council, making it highly penal, even to one hundred dollars fine, and six months' imprisonment, for any ofiicer to serve a process in the city of E'auvoo, unless it be examined by, and receive the approval and signature of the mayor of said city, on the " back of said process.' '

Under these proceedings,

difiiculties

soon arose.

Some

of Smith's

followers becoming opposed to him, had established a new weekly This the prophet, as president of paper, " The Nauvoo Expositor." " pronounced nuisance," and proceeded to abate it, or a the council,

destroy it, by force. Those interested procured a writ from the proper court for the arrest of the leader, but the writ was not endorsed by the mayor, and could not be executed. Then arose the question How long shall the laws of the State be thus set at defiance ? and men through all the country round about vowed to see the warrants executed at the point of the bayonet. Two or three thousand men, some from Missouri and

—

—

Iowa, being gathered against the city of the saints. Governor Ford came forward as a pacificator. Of what followed a description is

given in the words of Judge Brown " On Monday, the 24th of June, 1844, Lieutenant-General Joseph Smith (' the prophet') and General Hyrum Smith, his brother, having received assurances from Governor Ford of protection, in company with some of their friends, left Nauvoo for Carthage, in order to surrender themselves up as prisoners, upon a process which had previously been issued, and was then in the hands of a public oflicer

About four miles from Carthage, they were met to be executed. by Captain Dunn and a company of cavalry, on their way to Nau-

LEADERS OF THE MOEMONS ARE KILLED.

1844.

voo, witli an order from Governor session of the

Nauvoo

Ford

for the State

983

arms

in pos-

legion.

" Lieutenant-General Smith having endorsed upon the order his admission of its service, and given his directions for their delivery, returned with Captain Dunn to Nauvoo, for the arms thus ordered by Governor Ford to be surrendered. The arms having been given up in obedience to the aforesaid order, both parties again started for Carthage, whither they arrived a little before twelve o'clock, at night. On the morning of the 25th, an interview took place between the Smiths and Governor Ford. Assurances of protection by the latter were repeated, and the two Smiths were surrendered Bail having afterward been given into the custody of an officer. abating for their appearance at court, to answer the charge for '

the ISTauvoo Expositor,' a mittimus was issued on the evening of the 25th, and the two Smiths were committed to

jail

on a charge

of treason, until delivered by due course of law.' " On the morning of the 26th, another interview was had be'

tween the governor and the accused, and both parties seemed to be Instead of being confined in the cells, the two Smiths, satisfied. at the instance of their friends, were put into the debtor's room of the prison, and a guard assigned for its, as well as their security. During this time their friends, as usual, had access to them in jail, by permission of the governor. On the same day, (June 26,) they were taken before the magistrate who had committed them to prison, and further proceedings, on the complaint for treason, were postponed until the 29th. " On the morning of the 27th, Governor Ford discharged a part of the troops under his command, and proceeded with a portion of the residue, a single company only, to Kauvoo; leaving the jail, the prisoners, and some two or three of their friends, guarded by seven or eight men, and a company of about sixty militia, the Carthage Grays, a few yards distant in reserve. " About six o'clock in the afternoon of the 27th, during the absence of Governor Ford, the guard stationed at the prison were overpowered by an armed mob, in disguise the jail broken and ;

and Hyrum,) without any pretense of right or authority whatever, were wantonly slain. Having efi'ected their object, all of which was accomplished in a entered, and the two Smiths, (Joseph

few minutes, they immediately dispersed." "The death of Smith by violence, and by

his enemies,

was

opportune for the support of the system he sought to establish. He had arrived at that point in the revolution which he led, when

984

MORMONS CONTEND ABOUT NEW LEADERS.

1844.

the least delay would have caused

its waves to flow over and CDgulph him. He lived long enough for his fame, and died when he could just be called a martyr. He had become too violent and impatient, to control, for any length of time, the multitude he could begin, but not successfully conduct, a revolution. " The murder of their Prophet exasperated the people of Nauvoo. They were ready, and a vast majority determined, on immediate war to the knife, with all engaged in that horrid tragedy, or whofew more sagacious minds perever might come to abet them. ceived the danger of such a course, and began skillfully to prevent the utter ruin of their hopes, likely to result from open hostility to They harangued them on the stand, and talked v^'ith the State.

—

A

the clubs collected at the corners of the streets.

was beating

to arms.

It

was a

The

fearful struggle, that

great

drum

was going on

in

Revenge was deep in every heart, and the bursting movement there was interpreted to be the voice of the Holy Spirit and it was made audible in the terrible curses poured forth on the Gentile murderers. The time to fight was, by most, supposed to have come. But skillfnl delays were interposed by the influential their arms had been just surrendered, and a new organization made, and leaders were to be chosen. "The day passed off" and no companies had started, and wrath was bosomed for the morrow. In the morning after, the congregation was early collected at the temple square or gathering place. The chief apostles promised them the vengeance of heaven upon the breasts of the prudent.

;

'

'

;

their enemies, but that they

were not ripe enough,

for the vials of

wrath to empty their torments upon them. Shortly the the fire and the sword, would do their work.

pestilence,

"Tiie funeral pageant next absorbed all their attention. The mourning was sore, sad and deep, over the beloved patriarch Hyrum, and the adored prophet Joseph. " The struggle for the leadership, the Seer succession, which followed, however, soon dissipated the sorrow for the past.

Rig-

don, as second in rank, claimed promotion also by former revelaHe called tions, declared himself assigned to be their prophet. his head. proclaimed position as James J. Strang a m.eeting and ;

contended for the place of Seer, and showed letters, over the deceased prophet's signature, assuring him that he should be the

But the College of the Twelve had other views, and a vote on the subject. They declared that definite restrictions, and the last will and testament of Joseph had been delivered to them in secret council. It revoked all former successor in the event of Joseph's death.

EXODUS OF MORMONS FROM NAUVOO.

1845-6.

985

designations, and devolved the choice

upon tliera. Under management of their sagacious chief, they elected the Peter of Apostles, Brigham Young, to the responsible station.

the the

"This enthronement drove Rigdon with a party to Pennsylvania, where in a short time his influence vanished, and the band dispersed. Strang founded a city on the prairies of Wisconsin, and had a numerous colony. Ultimately he removed to Beaver island, in Michigan lake, and assumed the title of King of the Saints, where the small kingdom still exists. These bodies and their leaders were excommunicated by the great majority under the proper Seer, as was also William Smith, another competitor for the throne, and a party in Texas, headed by Lyman White. " The mobocratic spirit did not expire, when it destroyed the great leader. Threats and demonstrations clearly proved, that their present abode, which had been made lovely by unheard-of exertions, must be abandoned. A venerable patriarch, uncle of the prophet Joseph, in prophetic vision announced that the whole people must retire to the wilderness, to grow into a multitude aloof from the haunts of civilization. "This matter was taken into consideration by Brigham and high council. The result was, that they would move as fast as possible across Iowa to the Missouri, and into the Indian country in the vicinity of Council Bluffs." *

The movement commenced with small parties in the winter of more parties started early in the spring of 1845. The main body, however, remained behind longer, as they had been commanded to dedicate the new temple which had been commenced before the first emigrants left the city of Beauty. This work 1844-45

;

having been accomplished with great pomp and splendor, the general exodus took place in the spring of 1846. About this time a battalion of five hundred and twenty men was recruited among them for the United States service, to take part in the Mexican war. In their new location, which appears to have heen very unhealthy, they laid out and built the town of Kanesville. But they did not tarry here long, for they very soon sent out parties to examine the country still further West, in search of another " everThese reported favorably as to the " Great Salt lasting abode." Lake Vallet/,'' in Utah Territory, and a further migration to that

*The Mormons

63

or Latter-Day Saints,

by Lieutenant

J.

H. Gunnisou.

CONFLAGRATION AT PITTSBURGH.

986

1845.

In the spring of 1847, a pioneer party of one hundred and forty-three men proceeded to open the way, while the main body followed gradually, in divisions of tens, fifties and hundreds, until iinally all have departed excepting a few scattered families about Missouri river, on the borders of Iowa and ISTeregion was determined on.

braska.

Their present location in the " Far West," is beyond the province Their history is still unfinished, and appearances that the most importayit part is yet to come. probable, it render of this work.

Among

the conflagrations which, in 1845, destroyed the hopes of

thousands, none will be longer remembered in the West than that which devastated the city of Pittsburgh on the 10th of April, in that year, destroying in a few hours the labor of many years blasting suddenly the cherished hopes of thousands, who but that morning were contented in the possession of comfortable 1845.]

—

homes, busy workshops, and magazines of manufactures and other products of well directed industry unnerving the most selfpossessed, who saw their own wealth suddenly pass from them while yet endeavoring to save that of their neighbors from the devouring flames. Our work is to perpetuate a slight record of the the disaster, as none will be found in the streets of that busy city "Burnt District" having long ago been rebuilt with more substantial structures than those they replace. In an account of the disaster, published by J. Heron Foster, editor of the Daily Dispatch of that city, (from which is compiled this brief notice,) he truly says: "None witnessed the conflagration but know the diflSculty of adequately describing it, and we trust that some charity may be extended to us should we fail in the efl:brt to picture to the imagination of our readers the most destructive conflagration it has ever been our lot to describe." Commencing about noon, on Ferry street, two squares from

—

—

the five

Monongahela

front,

it

hemmed

it reached being luckily

rapidly spread eastward, until

squares in breadth by eight or ten

— when,

in l)y a high hill on the north, and the Monongahela river on the south, its ravages were confined to a narrow space, along which buildings were destroyed for a mile from the point where the carelessness of a washerwoman had kindled it, and until further Eftbrts to stay its ravages by the people were fuel was denied it. and the firemen only succeeded (with the aid utterly ineffectual of some men who engaged in blowing up the blazing houses,) in

—

— CONFLAGRATION AT PITTSBURGH.

1845,

987

preventing

its spreading around the point of the hill, which would have doomed another fourth of the city to destruction. From the intense heat, water seemed of little use the loftiest buildings melting before the ocean of flame, which rolled and leaped onward before the gale, throwing out its forked tongues as if in derision of

—

the

puny

efforts of the suifering

multitude, whose household gods

were thus rudely torn away.

The handsome

stone edifice of the Bank of Pittsburgh, with its metal roof and iron shutters in the fire-proof qualities of which people reposed so much confidence, that many placed their valua-

— safety— shared

rooms for the fate of less pretending and with its contents, (with the exception of what was in its vaults,) fell before the flames. The Monongahela House, long the most extensive hotel in the N"orth-West with the Western University, and a bridge over the Monongahela, (nearly one third of a mile in length,) fell easy victims and the many splendid steamboats at the wharf were with difficulty saved by promptly cutting their cables and dropping down the Ohio to windward of bles in

its

buildings,

—

—

the

fire.

With

the destruction of every building upon some fifty-six and throwing houseless on the world nearly two thousand citizens with their families, the fire-king seemed satisfied and the homeless sought shelter with their more fortunate fellow-citizens, comforted with the knowledge that but two human lives had been lost during the conflagration those of Samuel Kingston, Esq., a member of the Bar, and a woman named Maglone. As the fire occurred during a busy season, the most animated the city had seen for many years, the losses of personal property, by the acres,

—

—

destruction of the contents of the large business houses on Water,

Market,

Wood and First streets, were enormous — while the losses in

buildings and machinery were

still

would be impossible but the losses assessed by

greater.

to arrive at any near estimate of the total,

It

the committees appointed to distribute the funds contributed for relief of the sufiferers, as sustained by one thousand and eleven

—

and these those who lost the least hundred thousand dollars. Of these sufl:erers, there were three hundred and fifty whose losses were reported at less than a hundred dollars each, and the same number at less than Of the city insurance companies, whose losses were five hundred. thousand dollars, two were unable to meet their hundred eiffht liabilities thus adding to the misfortunes of the sutFerers, while the payment of losses by others brought the disaster home to

who

applied for assistance

amounted

to eight

—

:

C0NFLAGKATI0J5 AT PITTSBURGH.

988

1845.

residing beyond the bounds of the depriving them of dividends upon which they relied for support. The amount insured in other cities it was

many

a

widow and orphan

district laid in

ashes,

impossible to ascertain. No sooner had the mails, (for this was before the days of telegraphs,) disseminated the news of tlie disaster throughout the country, than they returned laden with the contributions of the people for the relief of the sufferers, while scarce a steamboat came to the

wharf but was partly freighted with provisions

for their sus-

tenance, accompanied with expressions of sympathy, and the hope that the energy of her people would prove superior to the blow

which temporarily crashed them. While the ruins still smouldered, and men gazed upon the ashes of their wealth, the spontaneous aid of a nation was tendered and received. In giving a statement of the Relief Fund and its distribution, Mr. Foster's pamphlet says

"It would be manifestly improper fo allude in more than general terms to the action of different cities in relation to the matter, and we shall content ourselves, therefore, by giving as full an account of the donations received upon the occasion as it is possible to procure would that we could record more durably the name of every contributor to that noble fund, which has relieved so large a number whose houses were destroyed, and wliose busy workshops were swept away by that flood of fire, which rendered desolate so large a portion of our city. Into it were cast thousands of widows' mites,

—

and the hard earned wages of

down even

as

many working men

to the child at school, aided us,

—

all

classes,

and a debt of gratitude

was incurred which we trust some day to repay. "But first we may, in justice to our city, mention that the contributions given us from our own citizens, do not include large amounts privately collected and distributed at once, by individuals and charitable societies, and large quantities of produce, clothing, and furniture, furnished by individuals to sufferers, when in greatest need."

These contributions, (including fifty thousand dollars from the State treasury,) amounted to more than two hundred thousand dolwhich was distributed by the councils of the city, in a manlars ner which alleviated much of the prevailing distress. The limits of this work will not admit of saying more of this calamWithin three months after it occurred, eight hundred buildings ity. were contracted for in the Burnt District and long ere this that portion of the Iron City of the Union has recovered from the blow,

—

—

PECULIAR POPULATION OF SOUTHERN ILLINOIS.

1831.

and the

989

which comprised a great portion of the handsomest and busiest part of that city

district tlien in ashes,

"the old cit}'," of workshops.

is

now

" In early days, the southern settlements of Illinois presented but few specimens of tlie more refined, enterprising, intellec-

1846.] tual

and moral people, and society generally there was of a very

low

class.

"

As

early as 1816-17, several counties of this section of the ter-

were overrun with horse-thieves and counterfeiters, who were so numerous and so well banded together as to set the laws at defiance. Many of the sheriffs, justices of the peace, and constables were of their number, and even some of the judges of the county courts; and they had numerous friends to aid and sympathize with them, even among those who w^ere the least suspected. When any of them were arrested, they either escaped from the ritory

some of their gang to be on and they never lacked witnesses to prove themselves

slight jails of those times, or procured

the jury

;

innocent. " The people, in

many

formed themunder the name of Regulators;'

instances, in self-defense,

selves into revolutionary tribunals,

'

and the governor and judges of the

territory, seeing the impossilaws in the ordinary way, against an organized body of banditti, who set all laws at defiance, winked at

bility

of executing the

and encouraged the proceedings of

"The tain's

regulators in

company,

to

constituted about a cap-

which they gave a military organization, by the

election of officers.

When

this citizen organization.

number generally

The company

generally operated at night.

assembled for duty, they marched, armed and equipped

if for war, to

as

the residence or lurking-place of a rogue, arrested,

and punished him by severe whipping and banishment. In this mode most of the rogues were expelled from the country and it was the opinion of the best men at the time, that in the then divided and distracted state of society, and the imperfect civilization, such proceedings were not only justifiable, but absolutely tried,

;

necessary for the enforcement of justice. " There yet remained, however, for

many

years afterward, a

noted gang of rogues in Pope and Massac, and other counties bordering on the Ohio river. This gang built a fort in Pope county, and set the government at open defiance. In the year 1831, the honest portion of the people in that region assembled under arms, in great numbers, and attacked the fort with small arms and one

990

KIOTS

AND MURDERS IN SOUTHERN

piece of artillery.

It

1846.

ILLINOIS.

was taken by storm, with the

loss of

one of

the regulators, and three of the rogues, killed in the assault.

The

residue of the latter were taken prisoners, tried for their crimes,

but probably never convicted."* Nor does it appear that they left the country, for some years later they were still committing their depredations in the same neighborhood. The writer above quoted says, that " In the summer of 1846, a number of these desperadoes attacked the house of an aged citizen of Pope county, and robbed him of a large amount of money in gold. In the act of committing the robbery, one of them left behind a knife, made by a blacksmith in the neighborhood, by means of which he was identified. This one being aurested and subjected to torture by the neighboring people, confessed his crime, and gave the names of his associates. These again being arrested, to the number of a dozen, and some of them being tortured, disclosed the names of a long list of confederates in crime, scattered through several counties.

of the people, as in times past,

band of

regulators,

now

and proceeded

The

better portion

associated themselves into a

to order all suspected persons

to leave the country."

But however honest and worthy might have been the intention who first formed this body of " Regulators," their pro-

of those

ceedings, as

became

is

the case with

all

anarchical confederations, soon

and defiant of all government. The system of torture carried on by them, and inflicted on all suspected persons, had the effect of causing the list of persons accused to become greater every day. The modes of torture used were various. Some of the victims were dipped into the Ohio river, and held under water until they divulged the names of theii? supposed accomplices. Others had their thumbs pinched with bullet moulds. " Others had ropes tied around their bodies, over their arms, and a stick twisted into the ropes until their ribs and sides were crushed in by force of the pressure." Some persons having entered complaints against some of the regulators for these acts of violence, warrants of arrest were issued, and some of the offenders arrested by the sheriff. They were, however, soon after rescued by their iriends, and the sheriff" the county clerk, and the magistrate who had issued the warrants, ordered to leave the country under penalty of severe corporeal lawless, cruel,

* Ford's

Illinois.

RIOTS AND

1846.

MURDERS IN SOUTHERN

991

ILLINOIS.

punishmeut. They even, it seems, by torture and bribery, induced some of the notorious ros-ues to accuse these men of beino; accomplices, as a basis for the order.

In this condition of things, application was made in August, 1846, to the governor for a militia force to sustain the constituted authority at Massac. There was, however, nothing effectively done to quell the disturbance, and the regulators came down from Pope, and over from Kentucky, and drove out the sheriiF, the county clerk, the representative elect to the legislature, and many others. JSTot long after these events, indictments were found against many of the party, which caused the tide of wrath to turn against the grand jury who had been fearless enough to find these, and the witnesses on whose oaths they were based. All these were now

ordered to leave the county. Meanwhile, warrants having been issued upon the indictments, the sheriiF summoned a posse, in order to execute them. But such

was the all

terror

now

minds of the community, that some sixty or seventy men, who

existing in the

the force he could raise, was

had been ordered by the regulators to leave the country, many of whom were notorious rogues. The rioters marched down to Metropolis City, the county seat of Massac, in much greater force, and a parley ensued, the result of which was that the jail was delivered over to the regulators, who at once liberated their friends. Several of the sheriff's posse were murdered, and he himself, with his most active friends, driven from the county.

An

attempt to put down the regulators, which was subsequently the order of the governor, proved equally ineffectual, and they continued in power for the remainder of the year, without any force to check their career. During the winter of 1846-47, the legislature passed a law "authorizing the governor, when he was satisfied that a crime had been committed by twenty persons or more, to issue his proclamation and then the judge of the ciradt

made under

;

was authorized

to hold a district court in a large district,

embracing

several couuties."

The object of this law evidently was, to enable the State to change the venue in such cases as were in contemplation, and take them out of the proper county, it being very certain that no conviction of the regulators could take place at home.

The

constitu-

law has been doubted, but the question appears never to have been tested, for it does not seem that there were any prosecutions under it. Perhaps it has, nevertheless, had the effect tionality of this

:

ILLINOIS MOVES IN RELATION TO CANALS.

992

1823.

of deterring the rioters, or else they became tired of their work, for the excitement gradually died

The

away and the coufederation ceased.*

printed suggestion of the practicability of the Illinois and Michigan canal, appeared in Niles' Register, for August, 1814, where is found a paragraph from a series of editorial articles, on the great importance, in a national point of view, of the States and Territories of this now great central valley. "By the Illinois river, it is probable that Buffalo, in ISTew York, may be united with New Chieavs, by inland navigation, through Lakes Erie, Huron and Michigan, and down that river to the Mississippi. What a route! How stupendous the idea! How dwindles the importance of the artificial canals of JEurope, compared with this water communication If it should ever take place (and it is said the opening may be easily made,) the territory [of Illinois] will become the seat of an immense commerce, and a market for the commodities of all regions." As has been noticed, the first Governor of Illinois, after it had become a sovereign State, at the session of the General Assembly, in 1818, brought this subject before that body in his inaugural first

1848.]

!

message.

He

suggested an early application to Congress for a certain per

centage from the sales of the public lands, to be appropriated to that object.

In his valedictory message, in December, 1822, he

again refers to this subject and to his

"It

is

first

address,

and says

believed that the public sentiment has been ascertained in

relation to the subject,

and that our

fellow-citizens are prepared to

sustain their representatives in the adoption of measures subservi-

ent to

its

commencement."

His successor, in his inaugural address, of December, 1822, devotes fi)ur pages to this subject, and refers to an act of the preceding Congress, which "gave permission to the State to cut a canal through the public lauds, connecting the Illinois river with Lake Michigan, and granting to it the breadth of the canal, and ninety feet on each side." With this was coupled the onerous condition "that the State should permit all articles belonging to the United States, or to any person in their employ, to pass toll free for ever." The Governor, who was a zealous and liberal advocate for an economical and

*Thc above account

is

chiefly taken

from "Ford's

Illinois."

1824.

MICHIGAN AND ILLINOIS CANAL ROUTE EXPLORED.

993

judicious system of Internal Improvements, proposed to create a fund from the revenues received for taxes on the military bounty

lands; from fines and forfeitures; and from sucli other sources, as the legislature, in its w^isdom, might think proper to set apart for that purpose.

He

also

urged the importance of an opening through Indiana

and Ohio, with Lake Erie, by improving the navigation of the "Wabash and Maumee rivers, and connecting them by a canal, to which objects he proposed the Illinois Legislature should invite the special attention of those States, and co-operate so far as juris-

He further proposed the examination and surveys of the rivers and the canal route in Illinois; and to memorialize Congress for a liberal donation of laud, in opening the pnjccted lines of communication. diction extended.

An State,

act for the improvement of the internal navigation of the and a memorial to Congress on the subject, were passed by

the legislature during the session.

This act, which was approved February 14th, 1823, provided for a Board of four Commissioners, whose duties were to devise and

adopt measures to open a communication, by canal and locks, between the navigable waters of the Illinois river and Lake Michigan to cause the route to be ex[)lored, surveys and levels to be taken, maps and field books to be constructed, and estimates of the costs to be made; and to invite the attention of the Governors of the States of Indiana and Ohio, and through them the legislatures of those States, to the importance of a canal communication between the Wabash and Maumee rivers. At that time Sangamon river, and Fulton county, were the boundaries of settlements. A military and trading post existed at Chicago; a dozen families, chiefly French, were at Peoria. The northern half of Illinois was a continuous wilderness; or, as the universal impression was, an interminable prairie, and uninhabitable for an age. Morgan county, then including Scott and Cass counties, had about seventy-fivi' families; and Springfield was a frontier village, of a dozen log cabins. ;

A

portion of the commissioners, with a special engineer, made In the autumn of in the autumn of 1823.

an exploratory tour

1824, another engineer was employed, with the necessary men to assist in executing the levels, and making the surveys complete.

The

party was accompanied by one comn»issioner. Two compaand five difi'erent routes examined, and the

nies were organized,

expense estimated on each. culated on the supposition

The tljat

locks and excavations were cal-

the construction was on the same

994

BOARD OF CANAL COMMISSIONERS APPOINTED.

1829.

grand canal of New York, then in process of making. cost of each route, was reported by the engineers; the highest being seven hundred and sixteen thousand one hundred and ten dollars; the lowest, six hundred and thirty-nine thousand nine hundred and forty-six dollars. At the next session of the legislature, an act was passed (Jannary 17, 1825,) to " incorporate the Illinois and Michigan Canal scale of the

The probable

Company." The capital stock was one million of dollars, in ten thousand shares of one hundred dollars each.* The stock not being taken, at a subsequent session the legislature repealed the charter.

During these movements within the

Cook, as the representative in Congress, and the senators of Illinois, were unceasing in their efforts to obtain lands from the national government, to construct this work, w^hich all regarded as of pre-eminent national advantage. As the result of these eftbrts, on the 2d of March, 1827, Congress granted to the State of Illinois, in aid of this work, each alternate section of land, five miles in width, on each side of the projected State, the late Daniel P.

canal.

The embarrassments of the State in finance, growing out of the ruinous policy of the State Bank, noticed in the preceding section, prevented anything being done until January, 1829, when the an act to organize a Board of Commissioners, with power to employ agents, engineers, surveyors, draftsmen, and other persons, to explore, examine, and deterrnine the route of the canal. They were authorized to lay ofi" town sites, and sell lots and apply the funds. They laid oft' Chicago, near the lake, and Ottawa, at the junction of Fox river and the Illinois surveys and estimates were again made, but the project of obtaining a full supply of water on the surface level, was doubtful, and the rock approached so near the surface on the summit level between the Chicago and Des Plaines, as to increase the estimates of cost, and cast doubt on the project. The subsequent legislature authorized a re-examination to ascertain the cost of a railway, and whether a supply of water could be obtained from the Calumet for a feeder. The estimated cost for a railway, with a single track, for ninetysix miles, was about one million fifty thousand dollars. At a special session of the legislature, in 1835-36, an act was passed authorizing a loan of half a million of dollars for the conlegislature passed

;

* Report of the Canal Commissioners, Vandalin, 1825.

1848.

ILLINOIS

AND MICHIGAN CANAL FINISHED.

struction of the caual,

995

and the Board of Commissioners was refirst ground was

organized, and on the 4th of July, 1836, the

broken.

At

the regular session of 1836-37, the " Internal

system became the absorbing

was brought under were created for both and the most extravagant expectations were raised, but

the same influence objects

;

Improvement"

;

topic, the canal

loans, to a vast extent,

never realized.

The

was on loans, without any finances pay annual interest and liquidate the principal. As a financial measure, the canal loans were distinguished from the internal improvement and other loans, but all of

its

failed

sole reliance of the State

own, or any means

to

with the credit of the State, before 1842.

Contracts were made, and the

work on the

scale projected

made

had been expended, and the work remained unfinished. The credit of the State having sunk so, that no further loans could be obtained, the contractors were obliged to abandon their contracts, Avith heavy claims against the State and in 1843, a law was passed to liquidate and settle the damages, at a sum not exceeding two hundred and thirty thousand dollars. The Board of Commissioners was dissolved, and the works remained in the same state for two years. progress, until over five millions of dollars

;

The

session of 1843-44, adopted a plan to complete the canal,

by making the "shallow

cut," or relying on the streams for water, without excavating six feet below the lake level, as had been projected and partially worked, and drawing supplies from that source. About sixteen hundred thousand dollars would complete the work

on

this plan.

resources were about two hundred and thirty thousand acres of land; several hundred city and village lots; the water power along the whole line a balaiKje due the canal fund for lands

The

;

and

lots sold,

and the canal

tolls.

All these resources were consid-

ered ample to complete the work, pay interest on the loans, and eventually redeem the stock, provided additional funds could be proposition was made and accepted by the stockobtained.

A

Board of Joint Trustees was appointed, and one million The whole work was six hundred thousand dollars advanced. completed in 1848; regular business was commenced, and has increased in a larger ratio than any of the estimates. Of the monster "Internal Improvement" system, which brought one of the heaviest calamities on the State, but from which its recuperative energies are slowly recovering, this work afibrds no

holders, a

996

WISCONSIN BECOMES A STATE.

1848.

space for particulars. From 1835 to 1840, the popular mind through the United States, passed through a species of mania. Men, who were shrewd, clear-headed, and safe calculators, became incapable of reasoning correctly in financial matters.

The Legis-

and acted under a singular hallucination. minority resisted; a prominent leader of which, the late General Hardin, was among the number that opposed the "splendid project." The law passed ten millions of dollars were to be loaned and applied to various lines of railroads, and river improvements, and appropriations made for the same. The railroads extended like checker-work over the State; every one of which was planned, and estimates made by the committee on the copy of a sectional map of the State, just published, and which had reached the seat of government. The wdiole length of the railroads to be made, was one thousand three hundred and forty-one miles. Extravagant as was this scheme, loans were negotiated to an amount exceeding five millions of dollars, and the money thrown away. The whole system went lature of Illinois, as did other legislative bodies, labored

A

;

down about

1841, increasing the

demands

against the State, (inclu-

ding accumulations of interest due,) to an amount exceeding fifteen millions of dollars. Great as this burden may appear to others, Illinois has resources, and has made provision to liquidate this heavy debt.

The canal stock includes a moiety of this debt, and its resources and income will absorb that portion. The State has other resources. But in making a new constitution in 1847, w^hich was adopted by a vote of the people, in March, 1848, a section providing a special tax of two mills on the dollar of the civil list, was adopted by a separate vote of the people, by more than ten thousand majority. This income is applied to the extinguishment of the principal of this debt; and it is probably the first instance in which the people, by a direct vote, have solemnly declared they will tax themselves to pay an old debt.

A

Convention was held at Madison, October 5th, 1846, for the purpose of drafting a State Constitution, which was adopted in Convention, December 16th, 1846, but rejected by the people at the election held on the first Tuesday in April, 1847. second Convention was held December 16th, 1847, and a Constitution agreed to Februarj'^ 1st, 1848, which was approved of by the elec-

A

tors at the election held April, 1848,

and Wisconsin was admitted

CHOLERA AND GREAT FIRE AT

1849.

ST.

LOUIS.

997

into the Union, on an equal footing witli the other States, on the 29th day of May, 1848.

Among

the most important events that occurred in this year, were two of a mchmcholy character, namely, the cholera, which raged with terrible violence throughout the West, and most particularly at St. Louis; and the great lire that in this year destroyed a 1849.]

large portion of the latter city.

Cases of the cholera appeared on boats navigating the lower months of 1848; and an unusual pre-

Mississippi, during the last

and affections of the bowels, was manisame time. Two cases of cholera, and one death, occurred the first week in January, 1849. That month there were thirty-eight deaths altogether from cholera, thirty in March, and eighteen in April. In the first week in May, there was a fearful increase in the progress of the disease, and of deaths. Deaths from all diseases, per week, from one hundred and eighteen to one hundred and ninety-three. Total deaths in May, seven hundred and eighty -six; from cholera, five hundred and seventeen. For two weeks following the great fire, there was a perceptible decrease in the mortality and disposition to diarrhceas,

fested in St. Louis at the

number

of cases.

During the

first

week

in

June there were one hundred and forty-

four deaths, seventy-four from cholera; second week, two hundred and eighty-three deaths, one hundred and thirty-nine from cholera; third week, five

hundred and twenty-two deaths, four hundred and

twenty-six from cholera; fourth week, seven hundred and ninetyeight deaths, six hundred and thirty-six from cholera.

From June

26th to July 2d, nine hundred and fifty-one deaths,

seven hundred and thirty-nine from cholera; from July 3d to 9th, eight hundred and fifty-one deaths, six hundred and

fifty- four

from

cholera; from July 10th to 16th, eight hundred and eighty-eight deaths, six

hundred and sixty-nine from cholera; from July 17th

to

the 23d, four hundred and forty deaths, two hundred and sixty-

Last week in July, two hundred and thirty-one hundred and thirty-one from cholera. All these estimates, however, which are taken from the report of the health officer, are known to be too low. During the entire year of 1849, the mortality was about ten thousand, of which there were probably six thousand deaths from cholera. nine from cholera. deaths, one

The scourge of August.

disappeared, except occasional cases, after the 10th the 1st of November, 1849, to the 1st of April,

From

1850, unusual health prevailed for a city population.

CHOLERA AND GREAT FIRE AT

998

ST.

LOUIS.

1849.

broke out on the steamboat White Cloud, near the foot of Cherry street, at the hour of ten o'clock at night, on the The wind was from a north-eastern direction, 17th of May, 1849. and blew with great force all the night. In a short time twentythree steamboats were on fire, and consumed some with valuable cargoes on board. The fire first cauglit the stores at the foot of Locust street; then, by another burning boat at the foot of Elm street, and simultaneously two fires were sweeping over several squares, driven by the wind with resistless fury. Massive buildings of brick or stone, The fires three and four stories in height, oflered no resistance. all communication with from the buildings and the boats cut ofli" the river, and by two o'clock in the morning, on the 18th, the city

The

great

fire

;

reservoir .

Up

was exhausted.

to this time, the firemen did all that

men and machinery

could do, to stop the devouring element. Buildings were blown up, and several lives were lost; but about eight o'clock, A. M., after ten hours of devastation,

buildings were burnt;

its

many

fury was spent.

About four hundred The

of them large wholesale stores.

steamboats, their cargoes, and produce on the landing, were valued

hundred and eighteen thousand five hundred dollars; buildings, six hundred and two thousand seven hundred and forty-eight dollars; merchandise, six hundred and fifty-four thousand nine hundred and fifty dollars. Add to furniture, provisions, clothing, etc., and the loss was estimated at two millions seven hundred and About two-thirds the value were covered fifty thousand dollars. by insurance. The cholera during the summer, was more fatal than the fire to at five

the business of the

city.

first after the conflagration, " the burnt dis" presented a doleful picture; but two years had not elapsed trict

few months

For the

before the largest portion was covered with buildings of a superior Streets

character.

were widened, and naked

lots rated at

higher

value than they had been previously, with their houses or stores upon them and at this time it is generally believed that the con;

flagration benefited the city.

Eailroad enterprises have of late years become so numerous that 1851.] it were useless to attempt to give an account, or even make mention of all that have been built yet there is one, which

—

was

is

of such

uncommon magnitude,

would seem worthy of being distinctively mentioned. This the Illinois Central Railroad, which was incorporated by the

that is

started in this year, which it

t

ERIE INCORPORATED A CITY.

1851.

Legislature of

tliat

999

State, in the session of 1851,

and was

in its

charter gifted with very extensive franchises and powers.

The road

remarkable for

is

its

unusual length; commencing at

Cairo, at the juncture of the Ohio and Mississippi rivers, and ex-

tending through the centre of the State, to the ISTorth-West corner of the same, opposite Dubuque, it runs over a distance of seven hundred miles, (including Chicago branch,) traversing in its course a greater extent of fertile land, that is susceptible of the highest degree of cultivation, than probaldy any other railroad in the world.

In 1851, Erie, Pennsylvania, was incorporated as a place

is,

as

it

city.

As

this

were, the gate of Western History, a short sketch of

origin will not be inappropriate in this place. Early in the year 1753, while the entire ISTorth-West was still a vast, almost untrodden wilderness, and when the waters of the northern lakes had as yet been undisturbed, excepting only by the its

elements, and the light ripple caused by the Indian's paddle, or occasionally the boat oar of

of the Jesuits,

some lonely

who even then were

some one on the Canadian side

voyageur, or of

living

—

at that time the French were the first among the whites, land upon those lake-washed shores, and on the site of the present city of Erie, tliey erected a fort, to which they gave the name

below to

of ''Fori Presque Isle.'' * This was the first of a series of military posts which they established, for the purpose of connecting their possessions on the St.

Lawrence with "the beautiful river," [La belle Riviere) the Ohio, and thence with their posts on the Mississippi. In 1760, this fort was surrendered to the British; but three years later its weak garrison was overcome and massacred by the Indians, under the guidance of Pontiac,t and thenceforth again at Presque Isle the lake-wave sported along the shores of a wilderness, and the Indian's whoop was once more echoed back by solitary forests. In the year 1789, the Indian

title to

that portion of Erie county

was at last extinguished, and in 1792, the In 1796, the place tract was purchased from the United States. became interesting by the death and burial there of General called "the Triangle,"

"Wayne. "

The town was

first

permanently settled and

* See ante, page 103, in

Coflfen's narrative.

published 1853. X Erie Directory,

laid

out in 1795, and

f Wee ante, page 1G8.

1000

GLOOMY YEAR THROUGHOUT THE WEST.

five years later it

became the

1854.

seat of justice for Erie county,

though

was the year 1803 before the first court was held there. In it was incorporated as a borough, and in 1813, it became famous in the annals of the country, as the point where Perry built his fleet,* and from which he went forth upon that victorious expedition, the results of which he himself commemorated in his celebrated laconic message: ""We have met the enemy, and they are it

1805,

ours."

The

situation of Erie

ful as that of

any

is

exceedingly picturesque, and as beauti-

city in the

West.

The population

is

between

eight and ten thousand.

year 1811, was throughout one full of disasters and gloomy incidents, of which the heaviest portion fell upon the West. The first and chief cause of distress was the exceeding heat and drought, and the consequent scarcity of provisions. In the early spring the season opened with sufficient promise, but as the summer advanced, there was a total absence of all rain the ground became parched; the creeks and small water courses dried up, and many of the rivers became lower than they had been known within the memory of the oldest inhabitants. At the same time the heat was excessive. Everything was suffering for want of water the grain became shriveled up and dried, and failed to produce crops; vegetables would not come to perfection, or became unhealthy, for the want of proper or ample nourishment to develop them; and even the cattle, in many sections of country, had to be sacrificed, on account of the scarcity of pasture and water, and the consequent impossibility of keeping them. Many farmers were obliged to drive the few cattle that they retained, several miles from home, to the rivers to get water. It was a season of unexampled drought. In consequence, the prices of flour, produce and other necessaries became very far higher than had ever been known in the West, and the suffering among the poor was terrible. Very much of the distress produced by the failure of crops this year, might no doubt have been saved, if the American people were more disposed to guard their agricultural interests. But it is greatly to be deplored that, both East and West, there is preva-

Thif! year, like the

1854.]

;

;

lent in our country a disposition to neglect that noblest, happiest

Sco ante, page 901.

— SECONDARY CAUSES OP DISTRESS.

1854.

1001

and most useful of all pursuits agriculture, uud to throng tlie cities with a superabundant population, while millions of acres are lying idle in the ",Great West," offering to man wealth, happiness and abundance of all that he may need. For this reason it is that each year's consumption nearly exhausts the granaries of the country. One season of dearth and scarcity brings us to the verge of famine, while in the

West

alone, there are millions of acres of

rich land uncultivated, which, if only partially tilled,

would produce a superabundance each year for the whole population, if men would only chose to remain "tillers of the soil," instead of becoming "hangers on" in cities. Even of the foreign emigrants, many, who at home were agriculturists, are encouraged to remain ia cities, and take up occupations that are far less profitable. The distress caused directly by the scarcity of provisions, was in mid-summer increased by sickness, which no doubt arose indirectly from the same cause, through the unhealthiness of provisions. Even the rivers, being drained to their dregs, failed to furnish their

During the latter part of the summer, the which seems of late years to have lost much of its epidemic character in the West, and seems to be becoming a regular visitant among men, made its appearance in many cities, and raged with unusual virulence. In Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, which had never before been visited by that scourge, beyond the appearance of a few isolated cases, about a thousand persons died in the course of five weeks. Bowel complaints and mild forms of cholera morbus were so prevalent every where, that comparatively few escaped them. In the southern portion of the West, the yellow fever raged. Altogether, many families were broken up and many dear hopes shattered by the hand of the "fell destroyer." It is pleasing to reflect, that amid the distress caused by all these adverse circumstances, gentle charity did not fail in her kind minIn some cities of the West, istrations to the wants of the needy. in the fall and winter, there were "Howard Associations" or charitable societies formed, for the relief of the distressed, and "souphouses" were established, at which, through contributions of the wealthy, the poor were furnished with food and bread, and thus, no doubt, much suflering was alleviated, and many probably saved usual healthy draughts.

cholera,

from starvation. There were also other sad accidents, which did their share toward increasing the general gloom. There were throughout the country in this year, one hundred and ninety-three railroad accidents, killing one hundred and eighty-six persons, and wounding 64

BOUNTIFUL SEASON OF AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTS.

1002

1855.

hundred and eighty-nine; there were forty-eight steamhoat which five hundred and eighty-seven persons were killed and two hundred and twenty -five wounded being an increase of two hundred and sixty-eight killed, over the previous There were also one hundred and seventy-one lives lost, by year. means of eighty-three fires, and the total loss of property by fire was twenty-five millions of dollars. Of all these accidents and losses, and particularly of the two first named, the West bore a very Crime, too, this year footed up a fearful catalarge proportion. were six hundred and eighty-two murders commitThere logue. ted and eighty-four executions took place throughout the Union. five

accidents, in

;

;

On

want just described, followed one of an equal degree of joy and plenty. The weather during the spring and summer was, mostly throughout the West, as favorable as could be desired, and with the opening harvest, grief at past misfortunes soon lost the keenness of its edge, and the smiles of teeming fields were reflected back in the faces of their The lands that for one season had produced so little cultivators. the year of sadness and

1855.]

had the more strength now for the new crops, and all was teeming with plenty. There was an excellent yield of grain, pasture was good, vegetables abundant, and the fruit-trees, in many parts, literally broke down beneath the load of their treasures. Such a season of plenty as the year 1855, had not been known or nothing,

since 1810.

In addition to this, the Western rivers continued in good navigable condition during the whole summer, thus afi'ording means Trade was active, and for bringing all this produce to market. the manufactories were in

season throughout was so

and successful operation.

full full

of happiness, as to dispel

all

The the

gloom that had been caused by the misfortunes of the previous year.

The present year has thus

far been remarkable onl}" for the almost unprecedented severity of its winter. During the first three months, the cold was intense and unremitting, and although there was a great deal of snow on the ground, that no doubt

1856.]

acted

beneficially,

yet,

fruit

of

every description

the West, has been so severely injured yield

is

by the

throughout

cold,

that

the

unusually limited, and some species have been almost

entirely destroyed.

The

geueral health has up to the present time (early autumn)

REMARKS ON THE FAR WEST.

1856.

1003

been uncommonly good. There has as yet been no epidemic in any part of the West, and altogether less sickness than is usual for the season.

Yery little mention has been made in these annals, of Minnesota, which became a territory in 1849, with St. Paul for its capital, and since that time its changes have been so rapid and numerous, that none of its affairs have as yet become matured for history. The same is true in regard to Iowa, Wisconsin, Kansas, and N"ebraska.

As

the face of the country in these new regions is subject to daily changes, the wild forests and Indians' hunting grounds giving

way, and becoming the busy haunts of of men, too, are

thing

is

still

civilization, so the affairs

in a state of transition,

and

all

unsettled.

Every

incomplete, and no reliable data can be obtained.

The

slumbering in the lap of the future. It was equally impossible in a work professing impartially to give reliable information, to say anything in regard to the great questions, some of which are intimately connected with the interThese ests of Kansas territory, that are now agitating the Union. are as yet too much questions of par^y politics, and from their newness, too little fraught with abidmg results, to be properly introduced

history of these regions

in a

work of general

is still

historical annals.

Where the well known

heat

of party strife and party interest affords so much inducement for exaggeration and even misrepresentation, it would be difficult to distinguish the reliable information from the one-sided accounts given by interested parties. For this reason it has been deemed most prudent to abide the time, and leave the consideration of these important matters for a future period,

become more mature.

when they

shall

have

INDEX.

Adair, Major, attacked

by Indians, 611 Adams, his correspondence with Lord Carmarthen, 415

Addison, Judge, his charge on the whisky

riots,

Akamsca or Arkansas, Albany, Indians met at, Alliance, the

War

of,

Alien law passed,

67

of,

commands

Aubry succeeds D'Abadie,

of United States in Ohio,

Beaujeu, M. de,

commands La

Salle's fleet,

Beanjeu, Captain, killed at Braddock's

field,

its

consequences,

Bienville, sounds Mississippi,

marches against Chickasaws, died, (it is said,) of grief, ISig-bottoiu autHeuicntd dcHtroycd, Hi{5

Boonesborough foimded,

Door comes over

Lo Aiiiericjina,

231

attacked by Indians and British, 298

Border war on western frontier, 1703,

174 272

218

929

Boundaries to determine Indian lands West, of U. S. according to treaty of Paris,

407

974

Bowman,

283

Border Warriors, character

of,

Col. Jno., arrives in

Kentucky,

292 332 253

relieves Logan's station,

256

meets Clark at Corn Island,

266

his expedition against Sliawancso,

Bouquet, Colonel, with Forbes,

306

biograi)Iiieal sketch of,

820

relieves Fort Pitt,

73

207

916

Boone's Lick settlement,

Bowman,

134

of,

capture of Vincennes,

70S 64

at Cahokia,

Captain, Joseph, journal

904

909

and

213 229

Bowman, Major, command.! nt

163

his adventures,

212 224

168

Beleti'o yields Detroit,

Berlin, decree issued,

170

393

296

Bellevue, Iowa,

Benham, Captain,

717

393

901

land,

717

at the battle of Blue Licks,

Barclay, Captain, meditates plundering at Erie, sell

Isle, (Krie,)

his second captivity,

924

Barlow, Joel, goes to Kurope to

716

643

Banks in Illinois, Banking in Ohio,

Battle of the Thames,

river,

606 199

by Daniel Grcathouae,

Baker's, massacre at,

on Allegheny

Boeuf, (Waterford,)

Bloody run, battle of, Blue Licks, battle of, Boone, Daniel, his birth place, education, &c., explores Kentucky and taken prisoner, conducts home surveyors, assists Transylvania Company,

Note, 82

E.,

Baggattaway, an Indian game,

Bank

898 709

Grand Indian Council at, Fort Defiance buUt at,

Audruin, Rev.

Orr's,

Le

Gower, at mouth of Hocking, Ohio, 227

79

in Ohio,

340

Carnahan's, Westmoreland Co., Pa., 3.32 " " Hannastown, 399

407

139

at,

968 of,

Presqu'

139

Armstrong, General, made Secretary of War,

taken prisoner,

963

201

on Susquehanna, 139

Assumption, Fort, (Memphis,) army

is

Block Houses, their mnnner of construction,

GO

expedition,

defeated

treaty,

901 Gen. Gaines' exped'n up Mississippi, 962 party under INLijor StUlman, 964 massacre at Ottawa, 966 Blannerhassett Island, Burr's plans respecting, 811

83

forts

is

Hawk war, commencement

418

attacks Kittanning,

of,

Black

451, 452, 453, 454

named by Hennepin,

Armstrong, Jno., commands

Glaize,

967

244

Arbuckle, Captain, at Point Pleasant, Armistice negotiated at Versailles, 1783,

Au

964

by Major Demint,

50

Ancient Charters, Ancient records of Vincennes, Anderson, Colonel, surveyor,

Athens, University

hostilities,

240

Anastasius, Father,

Falls

and makes

922

Americans seek Indian alliances, employ Indians in war,

St.,

Bues for peace

re-commences

94

Allouez, Claude, and associates,

960 961

53

746

Allegheny College at Mcadville founded,

921

241 71

Alleghenies explored by Spottswood,

Anthony,

703

Black Hawk, refuses to attend treaty of 1815, his character, Ac, his account of treaty of 1804,

Muskingum, march and defeat,

his expedition to

305 147

175 177 181

128

78 199

Braddock, General, his Braddock's road,

553

Bradstreot, General, his capture of Ft. Fronton.ac, 147

273

his western expedition,

147

179

INDEX,

1006

Carondelet, communication of,tolnuisandothers,7o9

239

Bi'ant, Joseph, Secretary of Superintendent,

heads confederacy and goes to Eugland, 1790, 538 550 his connection with the British, 597, 603

invited to Philadelphia,

938

Cass's expedition in 1820,

Cavelior, M., brother of

La

67

Salle,

Celeron places medals along Ohio,

100

Cession of the Illinois,

188

his addresses to Commissioners, 1793, 615, 018

Cessation of hostilities, 1700,

159

his remarks on peace conference, 1793,

Character of Western Pioneers,

335

Navy

at Council of

615

Hall,

632

Chronology, 1851. Brady, Ilugh, General, Brackenridge, Jno., chairman of Democratic £oc., 664 Brickell's account of his captivity,

British encourage

Ac,

665

"j

540,

442,

Indian

hostilities, J

British

make

556,

662,

presents to Indians,

829

542,

655;

830

Brodhead, Colonel, Daniel, attacks Iroquois,

303

Muskingum, Brown, John, member of Congress from Ky.,

331

Brownsville, (Redstone,) early history

expedition

of,

Chartiers, Fort, rebuilt,

191

Chegoimegon, Cherokees sell a portion of their claim, ChiUicothe, Indian town on Scioto,

230

to

excise meeting at,

78

323

429 686

Cholera in the army, 1832,

968

in Pittsburgh, 1854,

Thomas, descends the Ohio, surveys lands in Kentucky,

214

Cincinnati, (Losantiville,)

186 78 997

in St. Louis, 1849,

153

conduct

77

offended

406

Bullitt, Captain, gallant

732

Chickasaws visited by English, war of, with French,

of,

Buffalo creek, settlements on, attacked,

227

by Americans, Chouteau, Angiiste and Piexre, Choctaws and French,

490

of,

50

city of, founded,

653

influence over Indians,

76

Charlevoix's account of N. Orleans,

1001

occupation

first

city of, founded,

Biintin, Captain, his letter to General St. Clair,

598

named by

Bushy run,

176

Fort Washington established

799

its

Burr, his his

battle

of,

first visit

West,

movements in

807

1806,

528

St. Clair,

521

at,

734

condition, &c., in 1792,

Clark, Geo. R., his version of Cresap's conduct,

2*20

240

his letter to Wilkinson,

808

accused by Daviess,

811

Kentucky, 1776, walks to Virginia Assembly,

812

procures the erection of

814

delivers

815

proposes to conquer Illinois,

263

218

receives his instructions, 1778,

265

590

descends to the

266

is

demands an

investigation,

surrenders himself in Mississippi, his escape

and

arrest,

Butler, AVilliam, Indian trader,

Butler, General Richard,

676,

578,

580,

Bryant's station attacked.

389

Cadillac with Crozat accepts Louisiana,

founds Detroit,

Cahokia founded. Pitman's account of, taken by Bowman under Clark, Charlotte, Russell,

Campaign of 1812,

in N. W., blunders in,

Harrison's plans

for,

of 1813, Harrison's plans

Campbell, John, his land at

falls of

to,

for,

Ohio,

under Holmes,

attempted invasion of, 1812, Canadian's version of battle of Blue Licks, Canals in Ohio, 939, 942, 949, in Kuropo and America, the Illinois and Michigan,

Canonsburg, College at, founded, Captina, massacre at, Carmarthen, Lord, correspondence with Adams, Carolana, province of, Carondelet, or " Vide Poche,"

Baron, governor of Louiaiann, instructions

of,

Ky

.

249

county,

250

ammunition from Pittsburgh,

falls

251

of Ohio,

to Wilkinson, 1797,

treats

270

with the Indians,

276

orders force against Ouiatenon,

280

75

learns Hamilton's plans,

282

85

195

marches against Vincennes, his efforts and sufferings, summons Hamilton to yield,

272

takes Vincennes,

293

227

embarrassed by paper money,

909

builds Fort Jefferson on Slississippi,

294 323

857

his first

886

proposes to take Detroit,

328

898

his second expedition to Miamies,

397

327

his

84

Campbell, Major, his correspon. with Wayne, 649, 650 Campbell, Lieut. Col., expedition under, 887 Canada, settlement of by French, 49 given up by French, 1760, 161 expedition

steps of in

conquers Kaskaskia, &c.,

Byrd's invasion of Kentucky,

Camp Camp

324

of,

480

327

917 860

commission

grant of land

412 412

443

Upper Wabash,

446

his illegal acts at A'iucennes,

450

becomes leader under Genet's influence, his conduct condemned by Va. council,

451

Wm.,

939

Christie, Ensign,

992

Christian,

757

Cleveland founded,

218

Coffen's deposition

737

withdrawn,

his expedition to the

Clay, General, Green,

677

is

to,

957

187

324

treaty at Fort Finney,

395

94

290

expedition to Miamiea,

Clark, Gov.

410

283 284, 280

his exped. to Prarie

du Chien,

911 898

commandant at Presqu' Colonel, commands, 1774,

and narrative, College township, Symmes' history

4o0

Islo,

168 225

713 101 of,

Commissioners, Indian, their instructions, 1784, jnoclamation of, 1785, appointed to meet Indians, 1793, note of, to Gov. Simcoe,

766 410 438

612 613

INDEX. Commissioners, reply

to Brant's address,

of,

letter of, to Secretary of

second council

War,

G16

Des Moines

C19

Denman

at Detroit river, 620

of,

refuse to malce Ohio river bound'y,624

answer

to Indians,

1007

De

Note, 52

Iowa,

river, of

takes part in

Symmes' purchase,

479

44

Soto's expedition,

Detroit, settlement of

y

I

85

Cadillac,

631

first

986

attacked by Fox Indians,

998

surrender of to the English,

45-1

attacked by Pontiac,

166

455

reinforced by Dalzell,

170

712

besieged second time,

179

755

300

210

proposed expedition to a failure, 1778, plan of conquering renewed,

225

steps taken relative to, 1784,

411

327

taken possession of by Americans,

734

492

description of in 1804,

790

Contrecoeur, M. de,

133

great

summons of, Convention of N. W. Ter. to form

123

tiouble in regard to land

final

Conflagration at Pittsburgh, at St. Louis,

Connecticut, land controversy

makes

with Penn'a.,

of,

cession of western lands,

her western lands,

sells

her Ohio lands accepted by U. Connolly, Dr. John, account

of,

reprehensible conduct

lands at

of,

of Ohio,

falls

Kentucky again

visits

S.

in 1788,

Cornplanter at council of

Au

Glaize,

fire

85

at,

160, 163

328

at in 1804,

762

Diego Miruelo

795

600

D'lberville, enterprise

797

titles at, of,

903

1813,

42

visits Florida,

72

of,

Cornstalk betrayed and murdered,

252

locates at Mobile,

Coruwallis, surrender

407

plans Fort Rosalie,

of,

86

M'Arthur takes possession

761

State (Ohio,)

alteration of boundaries by,

grants

73 77

928

DiEwiddie

606

Disunion, Spanish plan

of,

678

615

Disunion faction, plans

of,

485

954

Doyle, Major, sent to Fort Massac,

951

Dorchester, Lord, his speech to ludians,

633

Cote, Sans Dessein, defense of,

916

Drake, Dr. Daniel,

940

Columbia, Ohio,

4S2

Dress of Western people in early times,

703

Dudley, Colonel, at Fort Meigs,

227

Dunmore, Lord, claims I'ittsburgh movements of in 1774, driven from Virginia, Dubuque, Julien, and citj- of,

Council Bluffs, expedition Council, Indian, at

Au

1819,

to,

Glaize,

with Indians at Navy Hall, 1793, Cook, Daniel P., opposes slavery in lUiuois, Coles,

Edward, Governor of

Illinois,

settled,

Craig, Major,

Crawford,

sent against the Mingoos,

Col.,

elected to

command

380

expedition,

381 taken prisoner and burnt to death, Chronology, ISll.

Cramer, Zadok,

Cresap, Capta'n, his supposed

murder of Logan's 218

family,

plans

of,

Cumberland

75

frustrated,

West;

visits

his'

182

journal,

211

river explored,

Cutler, Dr., agent for Ohio

company,

extract from journal

Currency, reduced rates

460 461

of,

308

of,

spurious in the Western States,

king

Danville, Ky., founded

capital,

D'Arges, ae;ent of Gardoqui,

216 227

228 943

Quesne, Fort, evacuated,

154

Quesne, Capt., goes against Boonesborough,

298

Debt, public, difficulties in relation

la Chaise, bis address to democratic society,

discovers Florida,

Democratic society of Ky., address

of,

Chronology, 1811.

Estell, Oapt., defeat

Ethrington, Captain, commandant at Mackinaw, 168 Erie, (Pn-squ' Isle,) shipbuilding at imder Perry, 899 equipment and launching of fleet, 901

74 78

157

72

863 868 869

Delaware objects to Virginia land claims,

925

Sr.,

413

42

to,

882

expedition under, 1812,

Eichbaum, William, Eichbaum, William,

486

713

at,

847

863

Illinois, 1812,

321

Dayton, in Ohio, founded, Dearborn, Fort, (Chicago,) in 1812, garrison and inmates evacuate,

49, 50, 51

-

Earthquake of 1811, Edwards, governor of

190

811

De Ayllon, Vasquez, gold hunter,

Early Catholic missionaries in N. W.,

261

Daviess, Col. Jos., his doings in relation to Burr,

De Leon, Ponce,

898 for Va.,

English Indian traders, depraved character of, Escheats, educational fund in Ky. founded on,

156

In

De

339, 341

252

commissary of Louisiana, »lam t>y Chickasaws, D'Aubry at Venango, his large shipment of flour, Dauphin island, It'Artaguette,

massacre

675

ElUott, Matthew,

186

to,

and made

110

Ellinipsico, son of Cornstalk, killed,

923, 927

D'Abadie, governor of Louisiana, letter of

commissions Wasliington,

74

Crozat, Louisiana transferred to,

Croghau, George,

Du Du

first

early history

and death

902

of,

939

of,

Excise, abated form of taxation,

on

spirits

S88

999

of,

Erie, Lake, Perry's battle

Erie canal, history

of,

148

determined upon,

opposition meeting at Brownsville,

law amended by Congress, Exploring parties in N. Carolina, Exploring expedition under Major Long,

684 085 686

689

213' 928, 944

681 Factions in the United States. Falls of Ohio visited and surveyed,

681

41

Farmer, Major, commander in

189

C64

Federal and anti-federal views,

076 325

Illinois,

214 683

INDEX.

1008 Pilson, John,

names

Losantivillc,

480

Fincastle county, Va., includes all of

Ky,

214

Finley, Jolin, explores Kentucky,

Fire at Pittsburgh,

211, 213

Shelby, Prairie du Chien, (since Fort Crawford,)

913

Wisconsin,

Stanwix, Rome,

New

York,

207,

980

Stephenson, Sandusky river, Ohio,

998

Steviben, Jeffersonville, Indiana,

Fitch, John, his first application of steam,

852

St. Clair,

Flood in the Ohio,

969

St.

Josephs, (near Niles.) Michigan,

Florisnnt settled,

187

St.

Josephs, British

Floyd, John's letter,

245

St. Louis,

150

St. Louis,

184t>,

at St. Louis, 1849,

Forbes, General, expedition

of,

1758,

Ford, Thomas, Governor of Illinois,

982

Food of the Western Pioneers,

338

FORTS.

545 611, 637

167

Canada West,

fort,

918 63

Illinois river,

on Matagorda Bay, St. Marys, Au Glaize county, Ohio, Venango, Franklin, Pa., Washington, Losantiville, (Cincinnati.)

Wayne, head

Appleby's Fort, at Kittanning, Armstrong, Rock Island,

90O

Eaton, Ohio,

on

of

66 S86 113,

651

Frankland, (Tennessee,) see Tennessee,

BooncsViorough, Ky.

Franklinton, Harrison's head-quarters,

Burd, at Re